Moderation a vertue, or, A vindication of the principles and practices of the moderate divines and laity of the Church of England represented in some late immoderate discourses, under the nick-names of Grindalizers and Trimmers / by a lover of moderation, resident upon his cure ; with an appendix, demonstrating that parish-churches are no conventicles ... in answer to a late pamphlet entitled, Parish-churches turned into conventicles, &c.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 224 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 45 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70766
         Wing O772
         ESTC R11763
         13014039
         ocm 13014039
         29399
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70766)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 29399)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 394:14)
      
       
         
           
             Moderation a vertue, or, A vindication of the principles and practices of the moderate divines and laity of the Church of England represented in some late immoderate discourses, under the nick-names of Grindalizers and Trimmers / by a lover of moderation, resident upon his cure ; with an appendix, demonstrating that parish-churches are no conventicles ... in answer to a late pamphlet entitled, Parish-churches turned into conventicles, &c.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [9], 80 p.
           
             Printed for Jonathan Robinson ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Written by John Owen. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.).
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Apologetic works.
           Parish churches turned into conventicles.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-08 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-08 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Moderation
             a
             Vertue
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           OF
           THE
           Moderate
           Divines
           and
           Laity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Represented
           in
           some
           late
           Immoderate
           Discourses
           ,
           under
           the
           Nick-names
           of
           GRINDALIZERS
           and
           TRIMMERS
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           Lover
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           Resident
           upon
           his
           Cure.
           
        
         
           With
           an
           APPENDIX
           ,
           demonstrating
           that
           Parish-Churches
           are
           no
           Conventicles
           ,
           particularly
           for
           reading
           the
           Second
           Service
           in
           the
           Desk
           :
           In
           Answer
           to
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entitled
           ,
           
             Parish-Churches
             turned
             into
             Conventicles
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Jonathan
             Robinson
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden
           Lion
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reverend
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           Honoured
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           are
           Truly
           Moderate
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             and
             Honoured
             Sirs
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Writer
           hereof
           hath
           such
           a
           moderate
           Opinion
           and
           Sense
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           this
           Vindication
           ,
           that
           he
           thinks
           it
           too
           mean
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           dedicated
           to
           Persons
           of
           your
           Learning
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Worth.
           It
           is
           a
           manifest
           proof
           of
           your
           eminent
           Moderation
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           you
           hath
           set
           himself
           ,
           either
           to
           examine
           the
           Accusations
           ,
           or
           to
           eject
           the
           Insinuations
           of
           some
           Men
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           be
           either
           abused
           by
           Men
           of
           an
           ill
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           ill
           a
           Nature
           ,
           or
           else
           very
           great
           Strangers
           to
           your
           Principles
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           Conversation
           .
           And
           except
           this
           Undertaking
           find
           some
           Approbation
           from
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           wish
           I
           had
           taken
           direction
           from
           your
           Silence
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           silent
           also
           .
           How
           it
           may
           operate
           upon
           our
           unkind
           Exposers
           ,
           I
           cannot
           certainly
           divine
           :
           but
           that
           it
           may
           not
           reflect
           upon
           more
           than
           one
           ,
           and
           he
           of
           a
           lower
           size
           than
           hundreds
           of
           you
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           declare
           ,
           That
           as
           it
           looks
           not
           like
           a
           manly
           Defence
           ,
           compacted
           by
           the
           Reason
           of
           a
           Combination
           of
           famous
           Men
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Apology
           of
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           pointed
           at
           by
           the
           Accusers
           above
           others
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           Let
           the
           whole
           Blame
           of
           it
           fall
           upon
           one
           only
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           if
           discovered
           ,
           that
           the
           Aggressors
           cannot
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           any
           particular
           Grudg
           ,
           or
           personal
           Animosity
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Summer
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             Growth
             of
             Nonconformity
             ,
          
           I
           earnestly
           desired
           to
           read
           it
           for
           my
           Information
           .
           When
           I
           came
           to
           peruse
           it
           carefully
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           I
           think
           it
           written
           both
           to
           deceive
           ,
           and
           to
           provoke
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           the
           Spring-time
           of
           the
           Heat
           and
           Ferment
           .
           
           And
           as
           if
           the
           Justices
           had
           not
           Work
           enough
           to
           do
           in
           Conventicles
           ,
           moderate
           Conformists
           ,
           under
           a
           reverend
           Nickname
           of
           Grindalizers
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Arch-Bishop
           Grindal
           ,
           and
           more
           odious
           Marks
           ,
           are
           falsly
           represented
           ,
           and
           accused
           as
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           Some
           that
           saw
           my
           Marks
           upon
           him
           ,
           dissuaded
           from
           publishing
           due
           Castigations
           of
           him
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           little
           or
           no
           notice
           taken
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           tho
           since
           some
           give
           other
           Accounts
           of
           it
           .
           )
           But
           since
           that
           ,
           I
           was
           often
           and
           earnestly
           desired
           to
           write
           a
           Vindication
           of
           moderate
           Conformists
           ,
           as
           being
           seasonable
           and
           desired
           ,
           as
           necessary
           to
           check
           the
           Humour
           that
           breaks
           out
           about
           the
           Mouths
           of
           many
           ,
           opened
           against
           moderate
           Men.
           
        
         
           When
           I
           heard
           of
           the
           Sermon
           of
           Moderation
           before
           the
           Lord-Mayor
           ,
           I
           did
           (
           as
           I
           perceive
           others
           did
           )
           desire
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           welcom
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           great
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           much
           beloved
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           design
           to
           take
           any
           thing
           ill
           .
           I
           read
           it
           with
           some
           pleasure
           ,
           till
           I
           came
           to
           the
           Application
           ,
           which
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           the
           same
           Pen
           (
           tho
           it
           is
           )
           that
           wrote
           the
           Doctrinal
           Part
           ,
           but
           almost
           incredible
           it
           should
           be
           preached
           and
           written
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           would
           take
           that
           Text
           in
           hand
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           some
           eminent
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           first
           meditated
           the
           Application
           ,
           and
           took
           their
           Aim
           at
           that
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Text
           and
           Doctrinal
           Part
           :
           I
           cannot
           say
           this
           was
           so
           contrived
           ;
           if
           it
           was
           ,
           then
           we
           know
           where
           the
           Life
           of
           it
           doth
           appear
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           seem
           strange
           at
           first
           sight
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Men
           that
           magnify
           the
           Moderation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           its
           Constitution
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           should
           from
           Pulpit
           and
           Press
           report
           and
           represent
           the
           moderate
           Members
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Jealousy
           of
           our
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           Dislike
           of
           the
           Times
           :
           But
           the
           wonder
           is
           over
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           what
           manner
           of
           Men
           they
           make
           moderate
           Men
           to
           be
           ;
           Men
           uneasy
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           gall'd
           under
           their
           Burthens
           ,
           lifting
           at
           the
           Government
           to
           cast
           it
           off
           ,
           and
           then
           tread
           it
           down
           .
           If
           they
           know
           any
           such
           Snakes
           to
           lie
           covered
           under
           Conformity
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           done
           enough
           to
           detect
           them
           :
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           have
           spoken
           Matter
           of
           deep
           Repentance
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           They
           very
           warmly
           urge
           some
           Canons
           ,
           as
           those
           for
           the
           Bidding
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           for
           reading
           all
           the
           Service
           ,
           and
           observing
           all
           the
           Orders
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           saying
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           without
           either
           diminishing
           in
           
             regard
             of
             Preaching
          
           ,
           or
           adding
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Matter
           or
           Form
           thereof
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           very
           Men
           can
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           an
           Irregularity
           contrary
           to
           other
           Canons
           .
           Not
           to
           instance
           in
           such
           as
           will
           give
           them
           offence
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           what
           Inconformity
           there
           is
           ,
           in
           going
           beyond
           the
           Rubricks
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           fashion
           of
           their
           Gowns
           :
           Are
           they
           made
           with
           standing
           Collars
           ?
           do
           they
           wear
           in
           their
           Journeys
           ,
           Cloaks
           with
           Sleeves
           and
           Capes
           ?
           Do
           they
           wear
           plain
           Night-Caps
           ,
           of
           black
           Silk
           ,
           Satten
           ,
           or
           Velvet
           ?
           And
           to
           imitate
           some
           of
           themselves
           in
           their
           way
           of
           arguing
           :
           Are
           not
           these
           things
           indifferent
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           commanded
           us
           by
           lawful
           Authority
           ?
           They
           become
           necessary
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Command
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           obey
           .
           The
           Canon
           saith
           ,
           
             These
             Garments
             are
             not
             enjoined
             for
             any
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             special
             Worthiness
             ,
             but
             for
             Decency
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             Order
             :
          
           The
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Injunction
           are
           as
           great
           for
           the
           use
           of
           these
           Garments
           in
           our
           ordinary
           Conversation
           ,
           as
           for
           others
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           We
           may
           lawfully
           suit
           our
           Habit
           to
           the
           Fancy
           and
           Fashion
           of
           the
           Age
           wherein
           we
           live
           ;
           their
           Argument
           is
           answered
           ,
           Not
           when
           we
           are
           tied
           by
           Canon
           .
        
         
           They
           think
           they
           have
           convinced
           us
           into
           an
           inexcusable
           Acknowledgment
           of
           our
           Sin
           ,
           or
           Silence
           ,
           by
           telling
           us
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           our
           Subscriptions
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           room
           for
           exercising
           any
           Moderation
           ;
           and
           yet
           how
           could
           they
           ever
           ▪
           have
           subscribed
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           a
           Salvo
           ,
           an
           express
           or
           tacit
           qualification
           or
           mitigation
           of
           Sence
           ,
           only
           as
           Articles
           of
           Peace
           ?
           If
           we
           shew
           Moderation
           in
           Things
           of
           an
           indifferent
           nature
           ,
           separate
           from
           the
           Command
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           occasions
           of
           our
           Ministry
           inexpedient
           ,
           we
           are
           suspected
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           undermine
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           if
           this
           be
           the
           pernicious
           Effect
           of
           Moderation
           in
           point
           of
           Ceremony
           ,
           what
           will
           their
           Moderation
           come
           to
           in
           Articles
           and
           
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ?
           How
           common
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           take
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           lax
           Construction
           ,
           as
           Articles
           of
           Peace
           ?
           What
           Authors
           are
           more
           commonly
           bought
           ,
           and
           at
           dearer
           Rates
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           either
           depart
           from
           ,
           or
           are
           most
           contrary
           to
           the
           professed
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Homilies
           and
           Articles
           ?
           And
           Men
           have
           past
           with
           an
           allowed
           loose
           Sence
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           so
           passed
           in
           other
           Matters
           of
           Subscription
           .
           A
           considerable
           Instance
           of
           this
           deserves
           our
           notice
           .
        
         
           A
           certain
           Person
           came
           to
           a
           Chaplain
           of
           great
           Note
           and
           Place
           ,
           (
           the
           very
           initial
           Letters
           of
           whose
           Name
           would
           be
           as
           much
           as
           to
           name
           him
           )
           to
           desire
           to
           know
           if
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           might
           not
           subscribe
           in
           a
           large
           Sence
           ?
           No
           ,
           said
           the
           Chaplain
           with
           vehemency
           ,
           
             we
             have
             too
             many
             such
             in
             the
             Church
             already
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             mistake
             me
             not
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Person
           ,
           
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             he
             can
             subscribe
             to
             them
             in
             the
             strictest
             Sence
             ,
             bow
             ,
             cringe
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           O
           ,
           said
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           
             he
             can
             subscribe
             no
             way
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             as
             Articles
             of
             Peace
             .
             Sir
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Person
           ,
           one
           Mr.
           D.
           
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             saith
             ,
             We
             must
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Articles
             in
             a
             Grammatical
             Sence
             ;
             and
             gives
             an
             Instance
             of
             a
             Minister
             in
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth's
           
             Time
             ,
             who
             because
             he
             would
             not
             subscribe
             them
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             Articles
             of
             Peace
             ,
             lost
             his
             Living
             .
             D.
          
           said
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Coxc
             —
             ,
             and
             will
             ere
             long
             be
             suspended
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Doctor
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           known
           the
           Sence
           of
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Men
           ,
           as
           intimately
           as
           any
           Man
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           a
           little
           presumed
           upon
           it
           .
           If
           they
           make
           use
           of
           Meanings
           in
           the
           greatest
           Matters
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           unkind
           a
           partiality
           to
           allow
           no
           Latitude
           in
           the
           mutable
           and
           lesser
           Matters
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           we
           have
           conformed
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           not
           Nonconformists
           too
           many
           already
           made
           and
           ejected
           ,
           they
           may
           take
           counsel
           ,
           and
           contrive
           to
           make
           many
           more
           :
           but
           what
           will
           the
           End
           of
           these
           Things
           be
           ?
           We
           are
           sure
           that
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Moderation
           are
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Government
           and
           Peace
           ,
           which
           is
           built
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           kept
           together
           by
           it
           .
           If
           Moderation
           had
           presided
           over
           all
           our
           Parties
           ,
           we
           had
           never
           been
           thus
           broken
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           little
           that
           is
           left
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           keeps
           us
           from
           tottering
           into
           
           a
           sudden
           Ruin
           ;
           and
           when
           other
           hands
           have
           made
           deeper
           Wounds
           ,
           the
           moderate
           Samaritan
           is
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           Moderation
           the
           Oil
           ,
           that
           must
           heal
           us
           .
           What
           hurt
           did
           Gamaliel
           in
           the
           Council
           ?
           Acts
           5.
           
           Or
           Peter
           and
           James
           in
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           chap.
           15.
           
           Or
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           in
           
             becoming
             all
             Things
             to
             all
          
           ?
           If
           our
           displeased
           Brethren
           should
           prevail
           to
           strike
           us
           out
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           New
           Testament
           obtains
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Rule
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           Teacher
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           or
           a
           Witness
           and
           Judg
           to
           condemn
           the
           Immoderate
           .
           If
           they
           cannot
           draw
           together
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           kick
           and
           fight
           ,
           and
           run
           at
           us
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           labour
           ,
           and
           tread
           down
           the
           Corn
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           endure
           the
           easy
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           upon
           their
           Necks
           .
           It
           is
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           that
           makes
           Men
           rage
           and
           run
           mad
           ,
           that
           casts
           into
           the
           Fire
           and
           Water
           ,
           and
           makes
           poor
           possest
           Creatures
           to
           foam
           .
           The
           very
           Children
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           are
           wise
           in
           their
           Generation
           ,
           are
           wise
           for
           their
           being
           moderate
           in
           their
           Exactions
           .
           The
           Children
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           known
           to
           be
           the
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           
             loving
             one
             another
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             shewing
             their
             Moderation
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
          
           and
           by
           that
           to
           shew
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             .
          
           Let
           us
           labour
           to
           excell
           in
           this
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           our
           Character
           and
           our
           Glory
           ,
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           our
           Reward
           ,
           in
           its
           sweet
           Fruit
           of
           Contentment
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Peace
           .
           And
           by
           what
           odious
           Names
           soever
           we
           are
           branded
           and
           distinguished
           from
           others
           ,
           let
           us
           approve
           our selves
           as
           true
           Christians
           in
           the
           extent
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           that
           if
           ever
           decayed
           and
           languishing
           Christianity
           revive
           ,
           recover
           strength
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           health
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           Moderation
           .
           What
           a
           lamentable
           sadning
           Object
           is
           Religion
           in
           some
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           !
           a
           very
           Skeleton
           ,
           drest
           up
           in
           Ceremonies
           !
           In
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           dares
           hardly
           shew
           its
           face
           ,
           except
           it
           puts
           on
           the
           Harlot's
           Dress
           ;
           in
           other
           Places
           ,
           languishing
           and
           exhausted
           ;
           in
           other
           Places
           ,
           torn
           and
           persecuted
           ,
           suppress'd
           ,
           and
           in
           Bondage
           ;
           in
           too
           many
           Places
           ,
           disputed
           and
           controverted
           into
           next
           to
           nothing
           ,
           but
           Faction
           ,
           and
           Names
           of
           Opposition
           .
           How
           it
           is
           at
           home
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           you
           
           cannot
           but
           see
           ,
           and
           be
           affected
           with
           it
           .
           And
           be
           it
           known
           to
           our
           Censors
           ,
           that
           that
           Soundness
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Answerableness
           to
           our
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Calling
           ,
           which
           remains
           as
           a
           holy
           Seed
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Moderate
           ,
           of
           every
           Denomination
           ,
           that
           holds
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           is
           built
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           .
           And
           if
           some
           among
           us
           will
           not
           slack
           the
           Fire
           ,
           which
           they
           kindle
           and
           blow
           for
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           ,
           a
           Wind
           from
           Rome
           may
           blow
           it
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           suffer
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Fire
           was
           too
           hot
           and
           raging
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           glad
           to
           save
           a
           little
           by
           the
           helping
           hand
           of
           Moderation
           .
           But
           whatever
           others
           do
           ,
           our
           Duty
           lies
           plain
           before
           us
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             shew
             our
             Moderation
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             knowing
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             at
             hand
          
           ;
           to
           whose
           Protection
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           commended
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             unworthy
             Fellow-Servant
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             love
             him
             in
             Sincerity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           POST-SCRIPT
           .
        
         
           BEfore
           I
           had
           quite
           finished
           this
           Vindication
           ,
           there
           came
           to
           my
           hand
           a
           Pamphlet
           ,
           pretending
           to
           prove
           that
           all
           our
           Parish-Churches
           are
           Conventicles
           ,
           where
           the
           Communion-Service
           is
           not
           read
           at
           the
           North
           Side
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           .
           If
           I
           have
           not
           sufficiertly
           answered
           him
           ,
           it
           would
           do
           well
           ,
           if
           some
           of
           you
           would
           maintain
           your
           Legal
           Title
           to
           your
           Churches
           ,
           and
           recover
           from
           that
           Error
           those
           whom
           his
           Arguments
           have
           convinced
           and
           converted
           ,
           as
           he
           vainly
           boasts
           .
           We
           see
           ,
           whether
           Mens
           Heads
           run
           round
           or
           not
           ,
           Controversies
           run
           round
           .
           The
           Appendix
           also
           is
           humbly
           submitted
           to
           your
           Judgment
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           
             Moderate
             Church-men
          
           ,
        
         
           SUpposing
           Moderation
           to
           be
           a
           Duty
           ,
           Every
           Christian
           ought
           to
           be
           zealous
           for
           this
           Grace
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           such
           Persons
           and
           Things
           as
           are
           Enemies
           of
           it
           ,
           said
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Worthy
           Bishop
           Wilkins
           ,
           answering
           an
           Objection
           in
           his
           Sermon
           of
           
             Moderation
             ,
             pag.
          
           416.
           
        
         
           Our
           Archers
           that
           handle
           the
           Bow
           ,
           shoot
           at
           three
           Marks
           :
           1.
           
           The
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           Legion
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Dissenter
           ,
           and
           his
           Divisions
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Moderate
           Conformist
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           shot
           through
           the
           Triple-Crown
           ,
           pull'd
           out
           his
           Eye
           ,
           disarmed
           him
           of
           his
           two
           Swords
           ,
           spoil'd
           him
           of
           his
           Keys
           and
           Pontificals
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           killed
           him
           ,
           and
           buried
           him
           with
           White-bread
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           :
           Yet
           from
           an
           old
           Antipathy
           against
           him
           ,
           we
           make
           an
           historical
           Remembrance
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           remains
           of
           him
           alive
           ,
           is
           confin'd
           to
           his
           own
           Territories
           ,
           or
           so
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Penalties
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           keep
           away
           for
           his
           own
           Safety
           ,
           or
           use
           a
           Temper
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           his
           Impotence
           and
           Interest
           .
           He
           cannot
           do
           us
           a
           Mischief
           ,
           with
           any
           safety
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Danger
           is
           greatest
           from
           the
           Dissenter
           :
           Because
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           An
           Enemy
           in
           our
           own
           Bowels
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           By
           a
           long
           Indulgence
           grown
           numerous
           and
           head-strong
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           By
           subtil
           Insinuations
           got
           the
           repute
           to
           
           be
           a
           Protestant
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Hath
           so
           great
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Vessel
           of
           Trade
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           remove
           the
           Mart
           where
           almost
           he
           pleaseth
           :
           And
           by
           this
           't
           is
           thought
           necessary
           to
           forbear
           him
           ,
           lest
           we
           lose
           by
           breaking
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           him
           proud
           and
           insolent
           ,
           until
           he
           be
           grown
           intolerable
           ,
           because
           great
           and
           dangerous
           .
           The
           Schism
           is
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Republican
           Principle
           to
           the
           Government
           .
           The
           Shower
           of
           the
           barbed
           Arrows
           ,
           with
           the
           Thunderbolts
           ,
           are
           poured
           upon
           them
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           relaxation
           of
           the
           Bow
           ,
           unless
           they
           submit
           ,
           or
           leave
           a
           Church
           to
           which
           they
           cannot
           conform
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           can
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           her
           own
           Peace
           and
           Order
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           another
           pernicious
           Party
           ,
           of
           ambiguous
           Men
           ,
           that
           are
           listed
           under
           our
           Banner
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           Churches
           Pay
           ,
           but
           serve
           our
           dangerous
           Enemy
           ,
           the
           Fanatick
           and
           Dissenter
           .
           These
           are
           they
           that
           will
           betray
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           are
           making
           Terms
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           by
           their
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Dissenter
           ,
           bring
           in
           the
           Papist
           ,
           which
           might
           despair
           of
           entring
           in
           ,
           if
           these
           two
           did
           not
           open
           him
           the
           Door
           .
           These
           are
           pointed
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Rulers
           may
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           cashier
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           trust
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           stronger
           Test
           deliver
           us
           from
           them
           .
           You
           may
           know
           them
           by
           their
           halting
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Marks
           affix'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           visible
           ,
           that
           some
           Men
           can
           never
           be
           quiet
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           a
           moderate
           Man
           left
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           These
           very
           Men
           admire
           and
           commend
           the
           Moderation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           declaim
           against
           Moderation
           in
           them
           that
           conform
           to
           it
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Clergy
           or
           Laity
           .
           And
           really
           ,
           if
           Moderation
           were
           dress'd
           up
           ,
           and
           disguised
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           hiss'd
           at
           ,
           it
           were
           more
           excusable
           ,
           for
           Men
           of
           little
           Vertue
           to
           represent
           it
           as
           a
           Vice
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           it
           painted
           according
           to
           the
           Fancy
           of
           prejudiced
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           hung
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           as
           an
           odious
           or
           a
           loathsom
           Monster
           ;
           or
           by
           Head
           and
           Ears
           forced
           into
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           or
           Underminer
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           be
           watched
           ,
           and
           severely
           inspected
           ,
           as
           an
           Enemy
           in
           the
           Loyal
           Churchman's
           Habit.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           long
           observed
           a
           Displeasure
           against
           Men
           of
           this
           Character
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           past
           it
           by
           ,
           being
           as
           unwilling
           to
           engage
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           would
           be
           to
           draw
           a
           Company
           of
           Boys
           about
           me
           ,
           by
           throwing
           back
           their
           Crabs
           at
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           wantonly
           throw
           about
           ,
           and
           hit
           me
           with
           by
           chance
           .
           But
           now
           hearing
           the
           Warning-piece
           shot
           off
           ,
           to
           awaken
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           stand
           up
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           warned
           of
           this
           intestine
           Church-Traitor
           ,
           and
           feeling
           the
           Heat
           and
           Sharpness
           of
           this
           flashy
           Zeal
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           lie
           under
           the
           Reproach
           and
           Jealousy
           of
           these
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           as
           zealous
           for
           Moderation
           ,
           
           as
           any
           of
           them
           can
           be
           against
           us
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           we
           not
           appear
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           its
           just
           defence
           ,
           seeing
           it
           so
           publickly
           traduced
           ,
           presented
           ,
           and
           indicted
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           much
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Man
           as
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           would
           undertake
           the
           Vindication
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           adventured
           to
           commend
           the
           excellent
           Bishop
           Wilkins
           for
           his
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           :
           
             Notwithstanding
             that
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             so
             much
             esteemed
             and
             magnified
             by
             wise
             Men
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             hath
             of
             late
             been
             declaimed
             against
             with
             so
             much
             zeal
             and
             fierceness
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             that
             good
             grace
             and
             confidence
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             only
             no
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Sum
             and
             Abridgment
             of
             all
             Vices
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             of
             the
             old
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Moderation
             is
             a
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             peculiar
             Ornaments
             and
             Advantages
             of
             the
             excellent
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             must
             at
             last
             be
             the
             Temper
             of
             her
             Members
             ,
             especially
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             seriously
             intend
             the
             firm
             Establishment
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             industriously
             design
             ,
             by
             cherishing
             Heats
             and
             Divisions
             among
             our selves
             ,
             to
             let
             in
             Popery
             at
             these
             Breaches
             .
          
           So
           far
           that
           great
           Man
           ,
           who
           observes
           how
           Moderation
           is
           used
           in
           these
           Days
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           so
           great
           a
           Champion
           should
           maintain
           this
           Cause
           ;
           for
           Moderation
           is
           qualified
           with
           Wisdom
           ,
           Fortitude
           ,
           and
           Patience
           to
           defend
           it self
           ,
           even
           silent
           ;
           and
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           lower
           Size
           is
           tall
           enough
           to
           look
           the
           Opposers
           in
           the
           Face
           ;
           and
           to
           put
           them
           to
           prove
           their
           Accusations
           ,
           is
           to
           put
           them
           to
           silence
           .
        
         
           Yet
           that
           we
           may
           not
           pay
           them
           in
           their
           own
           kind
           ,
           and
           shoot
           in
           their
           Bow
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           shoot
           at
           Moderation
           ,
           but
           pelt
           the
           moderate
           Men
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           expose
           the
           Vertue
           ,
           but
           the
           Men
           that
           are
           denominated
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           would
           see
           the
           Effigies
           which
           they
           hang
           ,
           take
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           out
           of
           some
           Pieces
           of
           Tapestry
           ,
           and
           Oratorical
           Painting
           ,
           and
           the
           Picture
           is
           a
           Chimaera
           ,
           a
           Draught
           of
           meer
           Invention
           and
           Fancy
           .
           Is
           there
           such
           a
           Man
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           ,
           tire
           him
           with
           Apparitors
           ,
           and
           make
           some
           real
           Being
           of
           him
           ,
           something
           existent
           ,
           either
           a
           Conformist
           ,
           or
           a
           Nonconformist
           .
        
         
           
             We
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             neither
             for
             Liturgy
             nor
             Directory
             ,
             Canon
             nor
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             
               sweet
               harmonious
               Jingle
            
             !
             )
             part
             Church-man
             ,
             and
             part
             Schismatical
             ;
             having
             one
             Leg
             for
             a
             Tub
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             one
             Hand
             subscribing
             to
             separate
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             such
             who
             conform
             to
             the
             Benefice
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             the
             Canon
             )
             and
             ,
             Pope-like
             ,
             cancell
             all
             their
             solemn
             Obligations
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             give
             themselves
             a
             Pardon
             for
             their
             
             barbarous
             Irregularity
             against
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutions
             .
             
               Ex
               animo
            
             in
             their
             Subscriptions
             ,
             signifies
             Lukewarmness
             and
             Neutrality
             ;
             an
             unfeigned
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             is
             a
             deep
             Hypocrisy
             ;
             decently
             ,
             is
             a
             Compliance
             with
             a
             Faction
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             to
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             (
             too
             frequently
             )
             according
             to
             Subscription
             .
             —
             He
             is
             your
             only
             Man
             of
             moderate
             Principles
             ,
             whose
             Conscience
             is
             a
             Composition
             of
             five
             precious
             Ingredients
             ,
             the
             Pride
             of
             Diotrephes
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             Demas
             ,
             the
             Treachery
             of
             Judas
             ,
             the
             Hypocrisy
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             the
             Disobedience
             of
             Devils
             .
             —
             (
             
               I
               dare
               not
               reprint
               the
               rest
               .
            
             )
             —
             These
             are
             your
             blessed
             Episcopal
             Covenanters
             ,
             Canonical
             Comprehenders
             ,
             Clergy-Merchants
             ,
             and
             Regular
             Renegadoes
             .
          
           —
           (
           Now
           for
           sound-sake
           ,
           why
           not
           
             Read
             me
             a
             Riddle
          
           ,
           or
           
             Rattle
             ,
             rattle
             ,
             rattle
          
           ?
           )
           
             —
             Again
             ,
             their
             Religion
             consists
             in
             the
             Overthrow
             of
             Church-Discipline
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             their
             Moderation
             is
             a
             wilful
             Omission
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           The
           same
           again
           repeated
           ,
           pag.
           18.
           
           Thus
           some
           Men
           pourtrayed
           by
           Rhetorical
           Oppositions
           ,
           the
           Creatures
           of
           an
           unhallowed
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           
             Will.
             Gould
          
           ,
           preached
           at
           a
           Visitation
           in
           Exon
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           Bishop
           Sp.
           and
           for
           the
           goodness
           of
           it
           twice
           printed
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           badness
           of
           the
           Sale
           ,
           the
           second
           Edition
           of
           the
           Title-Page
           put
           out
           before
           it
           ;
           but
           whether
           printed
           the
           second
           time
           or
           no
           ,
           concerns
           the
           Bookseller
           more
           than
           any
           other
           Man.
           I
           will
           only
           answer
           what
           I
           have
           transcribed
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           Accusation
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           publick
           Pulpit-Slander
           .
           It
           is
           pity
           (
           tho
           it
           contains
           some
           Threads
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Shreds
           of
           richer
           Stuff
           ,
           )
           that
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           it
           was
           ever
           thought
           of
           ;
           or
           if
           invented
           ,
           ever
           put
           to
           Paper
           ;
           or
           studied
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           preached
           ;
           or
           preached
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           printed
           ;
           or
           printed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           sold
           or
           read
           ,
           except
           to
           bewail
           that
           any
           Preacher
           should
           speak
           so
           unlike
           an
           Oracle
           of
           God.
           If
           moderate
           Men
           could
           not
           contain
           ,
           they
           might
           anger
           Mr.
           Gould
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           by
           shewing
           their
           Hands
           and
           their
           Legs
           ,
           some
           not
           having
           as
           much
           as
           one
           Leg
           for
           a
           Pulpit
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           I
           will
           not
           irritate
           ,
           but
           wish
           we
           were
           all
           Followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             qui
             fecit
             quod
             docuit
          
           ,
           as
           Cyprian
           speaks
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           others
           that
           send
           about
           their
           Characters
           ,
           to
           provoke
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           a
           Jealousy
           of
           their
           own
           Friends
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           time
           to
           offer
           a
           Vindication
           ,
           if
           it
           will
           be
           admitted
           .
           And
           that
           I
           may
           contain
           my self
           within
           some
           Bounds
           of
           Method
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
        
         
           I.
           Vindicate
           the
           moderate
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           ,
           from
           the
           fanciful
           Aspersions
           cast
           upon
           them
           by
           some
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           I
           will
           endeavour
           a
           true
           Character
           of
           a
           moderate
           Conformist
           .
        
         
           III.
           Vindicate
           him
           from
           the
           Censures
           of
           those
           that
           are
           offended
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             I.
             
          
           
             I.
             Having
             done
             with
             Mr.
             Gould
             ,
             with
             little
             more
             than
             a
             Repetition
             ,
             I
             will
             consider
             a
             Charge
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             formed
             into
             a
             Party
             ,
             under
             a
             venerable
             Nick-name
             of
             Grindalizers
             .
             This
             Name
             is
             imprinted
             on
             us
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Remarks
               upon
               the
               Growth
               of
               Nonconformity
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             pique
             at
             him
             for
             any
             private
             Offence
             ;
             I
             cannot
             conceal
             my
             Wishes
             of
             him
             ,
             whoever
             he
             be
             ;
             I
             had
             rather
             he
             should
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             Lay-Person
             than
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             a
             Papist
             than
             a
             Protestant
             .
             He
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             Author
             of
             Reading
             and
             Credit
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             cannot
             trace
             and
             detect
             him
             .
             He
             handleth
             those
             Weapons
             against
             our
             Dissenters
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             thrust
             at
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             former
             Generation
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Leaders
             in
             our
             Militant
             Church
             have
             twisted
             and
             wreathed
             like
             Bulrushes
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             his
             Imputations
             upon
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             same
             which
             Bishop
             Bilson
             doth
             vindicate
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             (
             
               True
               Difference
               between
               Christian
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               Rebellion
               ,
            
             part
             3.
             p.
             509.
             )
             and
             other
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Fathers
             .
             He
             produceth
             those
             very
             Stories
             against
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             which
             Parsons
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             
               Sylvester
               ,
               Petra
               sancta
               ,
               Barclay
               ,
               Paraenesis
               ad
               Scotos
               ,
            
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Philanax
               Anglicus
            
             ,
             and
             that
             cheating
             Author
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Image
               of
               both
               Churches
            
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             when
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             printed
             at
             Tournay
             ,
             1623
             ,
             written
             (
             as
             't
             is
             said
             )
             by
             Pateson
             .
             While
             he
             exposeth
             the
             Nonconformist
             to
             open
             Shame
             ,
             he
             brings
             upon
             the
             Stage
             what
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             Things
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             fathered
             upon
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             cleared
             of
             those
             Forgeries
             by
             our
             eminent
             Writers
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             so
             far
             is
             vindicated
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             
               Bilson
               ,
               Morton's
               Justification
               of
               the
               Protestants
               from
               the
               Charge
               of
               Rebellion
            
             ;
             in
             his
             
               Full
               Satisfaction
               concerning
               a
               double
               Romish
               Iniquity
            
             ;
             by
             Dr.
             
               Andr.
               Rivet
               ;
               Jesuit
               a
               vapulans
            
             ;
             and
             Du-Moulin
             .
             Who
             suffers
             most
             by
             these
             Slanders
             ,
             a
             Party
             of
             Dissenting
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             the
             Protestant
             Reformed
             Churches
             ?
             Now
             whether
             this
             Work
             be
             more
             proper
             for
             a
             Papist
             ,
             or
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             the
             Author
             is
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judg
             by
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             from
             pag.
             14
             ,
             to
             17.
             
          
           
           
             
               A
               second
               thing
               that
               promotes
               the
               Interest
               and
               Increase
               of
               Separation
               ,
               is
               Grindallizing
               .
               By
               Grindallizers
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Conforming
               Nonconformists
               ,
               or
               rather
               such
               as
               are
               Conformists
               in
               their
               Profession
               ,
               Half-Conformists
               in
               their
               Practice
               .
               Nonconformists
               in
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               like
               the
               old
               Gnostick
               Separatists
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               ,
               
                 double-minded
                 Men
              
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               Sinner
               in
               Eccl.
               2.13
               .
               that
               looks
               two
               manner
               of
               ways
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               Haven
               in
               
                 Creet
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               27.12
               .
               that
               bows
               and
               bends
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               Interest
               and
               Opportunity
               shall
               incline
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               are
               they
               which
               down
               with
               all
               Oaths
               and
               Subscriptions
               required
               ,
               tho
               what
               they
               swallow
               whole
               in
               their
               Subscriptions
               ,
               they
               mince
               and
               mangle
               in
               their
               Practice
               ;
               they
               conform
               to
               all
               seemingly
               ,
               but
               hypocritically
               ;
               mangle
               the
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               handle
               the
               Surplice
               gently
               ,
               plow
               so
               cunningly
               with
               their
               Ox
               and
               Ass
               together
               ,
               carry
               it
               so
               cunningly
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               scarce
               be
               known
               ,
               but
               
                 per
                 modum
                 opinionis
              
               ,
               by
               their
               open
               Compliances
               with
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               their
               Gallionism
               in
               defending
               the
               Orders
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               other
               Matters
               of
               Conformity
               ,
               which
               require
               their
               proportion
               of
               Zeal
               and
               Resolution
               ;
               by
               their
               hearing
               with
               patience
               and
               unconcernedness
               ,
               the
               Interest
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               run
               down
               by
               swaggering
               Sectaries
               ;
               by
               their
               talking
               Conformity
               and
               Nonconformity
               ,
               with
               such
               compassionate
               and
               serious
               Innuendo's
               ,
               as
               may
               sufficiently
               signify
               their
               favourable
               opinion
               of
               ,
               if
               not
               good-will
               to
               their
               Cause
               ;
               by
               their
               defending
               the
               popular
               Election
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               by
               ambiguously
               representing
               the
               Separation
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               no
               Schism
               ;
               by
               their
               writing
               fraudulent
               Pleas
               for
               the
               Nonconformists
               ;
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               acquit
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independents
               of
               the
               King's
               Murther
               ;
               and
               
                 in
                 statu
                 quo
              
               ,
               by
               their
               Votes
               in
               chusing
               Parliaments
               and
               Convocations
               ;
               by
               their
               being
               
                 a
                 secretis
              
               with
               profest
               Nonconformists
               ;
               by
               their
               self-designing
               Compliances
               with
               them
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               Moderation
               ,
               
                 &
                 similibus
              
               :
               Whereby
               they
               contribute
               as
               much
               to
               the
               encouragement
               of
               Dissenters
               ,
               as
               the
               professed
               Encouragers
               themselves
               ;
               like
               King
               
               Charles's
               Presbyterian
               Murtherers
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Villany
               to
               manage
               the
               Contrivance
               ,
               but
               the
               Cunning
               to
               disappear
               in
               the
               Execution
               .
               These
               Half-Conformists
               are
               the
               veriest
               Church-Moles
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               blind
               Principles
               ,
               and
               undermining
               Practices
               ,
               contribute
               little
               less
               to
               the
               Increase
               and
               Interest
               of
               Nonconformity
               ,
               to
               the
               danger
               and
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               open
               Enemy
               ,
               whether
               Popish
               or
               Peevish
               .
               And
               of
               this
               we
               
               have
               frequent
               Instances
               ,
               particularly
               in
               Arch-bishop
               Grindal
               ,
               whose
               Indulgence
               to
               that
               Party
               gave
               them
               the
               first
               revival
               in
               England
               ,
               by
               his
               conniving
               at
               the
               Half-Conformists
               of
               York-shire
               ,
               by
               his
               complying
               first
               with
               Beza
               ,
               in
               procuring
               a
               French
               Church
               setled
               in
               London
               ,
               on
               the
               
               Geneva-Principle
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               with
               those
               ,
               who
               upon
               their
               return
               from
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Franckford
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Places
               ,
               (
               where
               they
               lived
               during
               the
               Marian
               Persecution
               )
               were
               preferred
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               they
               lived
               for
               some
               time
               Half-Conformists
               ;
               as
               Cartwright
               ,
               Minister
               in
               
                 Warwick
                 ;
                 Whittingham
              
               ,
               Dean
               of
               
                 Durham
                 ;
                 Sampson
              
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Christ-Church
               ,
               afterwards
               turned
               out
               for
               Nonconformity
               ,
               with
               great
               Numbers
               preferred
               to
               Cures
               in
               City
               and
               Country
               ;
               where
               they
               were
               not
               wanting
               to
               prepare
               the
               People
               for
               such
               Innovations
               ,
               as
               were
               in
               after-Times
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               profest
               Nonconformists
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               Safety
               and
               Impunity
               permitted
               ,
               they
               broke
               out
               into
               open
               Schism
               ;
               and
               still
               when
               the
               Law
               's
               just
               Severity
               frighted
               them
               ,
               they
               crept
               within
               the
               Pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               seeming
               to
               conform
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               the
               Law
               's
               Protection
               to
               shelter
               their
               Contempt
               of
               Authority
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Wing
               of
               Episcopaey
               to
               breed
               up
               their
               Presbytery
               .
               When
               Arch-bishop
               
               Whitgift's
               Zeal
               and
               Industry
               had
               reduced
               them
               to
               that
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               probability
               their
               Ruptures
               were
               crumbling
               to
               nothing
               ,
               their
               then
               Refuge
               was
               ,
               (
               as
               Beza
               advised
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Cartwright
               )
               
                 to
                 unite
                 themselves
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               there
               to
               be
               nurtured
               into
               contempt
               of
               the
               Churches
               Government
               ,
               under
               the
               Indulgence
               of
               its
               Governors
               .
               And
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Half-Conformists
               are
               those
               ,
               who
               at
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               by
               outward
               Conformity
               have
               Opportunity
               ,
               and
               by
               masked
               Nonconformity
               want
               not
               Will
               ,
               through
               sneaking
               Compliance
               ,
               to
               betray
               the
               Church
               into
               her
               Enemies
               hands
               ,
               and
               themselves
               (
               tho
               they
               know
               it
               not
               )
               into
               the
               veriest
               Contempt
               and
               Slavery
               .
               So
               that
               in
               this
               Contemplation
               we
               might
               (
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               did
               by
               the
               Waters
               of
               Babylon
               )
               sit
               down
               and
               weep
               when
               we
               remember
               
                 Zion
                 ,
                 Zion
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               tearing
               her self
               with
               her
               own
               hands
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               Tree
               in
               the
               Apologue
               ,
               that
               was
               rent
               ,
               and
               splint
               ,
               and
               torn
               asunder
               by
               Wedges
               that
               came
               out
               of
               its
               own
               sides
               .
               Therefore
               as
               we
               would
               not
               hypocritize
               and
               dissemble
               with
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               as
               we
               would
               not
               be
               found
               Church-Traytors
               ,
               that
               have
               espoused
               a
               Cause
               which
               we
               are
               afraid
               to
               defend
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               to
               own
               ;
               as
               we
               would
               not
               be
               found
               in
               Conspiracy
               against
               our selves
               ,
               and
               in
               Breach
               of
               those
               solemn
               Oaths
               took
               at
               our
               entrance
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               a
               dastardly
               Compliance
               with
               our
               own
               and
               the
               Churches
               Enemies
               ;
               Let
               us
               every
               Man
               to
               his
               Tents
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               with
               resolution
               and
               courage
               in
               gain-saying
               
               saying
               Seducers
               ,
               in
               daring
               to
               look
               Faction
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               opposing
               it
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               insolent
               and
               domineering
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               advice
               of
               Mr.
               Calvin
               to
               Bucer
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               take
               care
               to
               avoid
               moderate
               Counsels
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               intimating
               the
               intense
               Zeal
               that
               is
               required
               in
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Interest
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               remembring
               that
               of
               the
               Wise
               Man
               ,
               Eccles.
               2.13
               .
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 fearful
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 faint
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Sinner
                 that
                 goeth
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Pag.
             51.
             
             
               That
               the
               Grindallizers
               and
               Half-Conformists
               threaten
               little
               less
               to
               the
               danger
               and
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               open
               and
               profest
               Nonconformists
               ;
               that
               their
               great
               familiarity
               and
               intimacy
               with
               ,
               their
               complying
               and
               conniving
               at
               ,
               and
               (
               instead
               of
               zealous
               ,
               prudent
               opposition
               )
               their
               halting
               and
               sneaking
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               cannot
               but
               work
               in
               People
               a
               love
               and
               liking
               to
               their
               Persons
               ,
               and
               their
               Ways
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               their
               Treachery
               within
               the
               Pale
               ,
               like
               Moles
               ,
               undermine
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               ,
               like
               Wolves
               and
               Foxes
               ,
               can
               but
               howl
               and
               foam
               without
               ,
               the
               Mound
               and
               Fence
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               strong
               enough
               against
               them
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               the
               Eye
               of
               Government
               had
               need
               be
               watchful
               over
               these
               Half-Conformists
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               over
               the
               professed
               Nonconformists
               .
            
          
           
             We
             moderate
             Conformists
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             as
             faulty
             in
             contributing
             to
             the
             Growth
             of
             Nonconformity
             .
             But
             who
             went
             before
             us
             in
             a
             far
             greater
             Guilt
             ?
             Who
             but
             Archbishop
             Grindal
             ,
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             King
             James
             ,
             yea
             ,
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ?
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               martyred
               King
               did
               meerly
               comply
               himself
               into
               nothing
               ,
               by
               his
               Toleration
               and
               Indulgences
               towards
               that
               Party
               ,
            
             pag.
             8.
             
             And
             goes
             on
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Indulgence
             and
             Toleration
             gave
             growth
             to
             Nonconformity
             ;
             and
             prescribed
             Means
             to
             pluck
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             ,
             
               A
               second
               way
               of
               adding
               to
               its
               Growth
               ,
               is
            
             Grindalizing
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             Gentleman
             hath
             set
             his
             Marking-Iron
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             an
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             bestowed
             on
             us
             against
             his
             Will.
             Grindal
             was
             a
             most
             Reverend
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             wear
             the
             Letters
             of
             his
             Name
             upon
             my
             Coat
             ,
             tho
             my
             Coat
             were
             made
             of
             Silk
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             it
             would
             be
             not
             the
             less
             Canonical
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             not
             the
             less
             holy
             ,
             for
             
             Grindal's
             Name
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             more
             to
             that
             excellent
             Man's
             Dishonour
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             Honour
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             well
             considered
             of
             by
             the
             Imposer
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Grindalizer
             is
             the
             Badg
             and
             Cognizance
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             Coat
             ?
             He
             makes
             us
             a
             Coat
             of
             very
             Rags
             ,
             and
             the
             Sleeves
             and
             parts
             of
             it
             do
             not
             hang
             together
             by
             any
             coherent
             Pin
             or
             Point
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             loose
             Coat
             ,
             made
             
             up
             of
             Pieces
             of
             Wit
             and
             Nonsence
             ,
             some
             taken
             from
             under
             the
             Stall
             ,
             some
             from
             the
             Dunghill
             .
             He
             sets
             us
             out
             by
             many
             rare
             Qualities
             ,
             which
             sit
             about
             us
             as
             exactly
             ,
             as
             if
             thrown
             on
             us
             with
             a
             Fork
             .
             I
             hope
             a
             moderate
             Man
             may
             be
             moderately
             merry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             being
             more
             of
             spiteful
             Raillery
             ,
             than
             Logick
             or
             Coherence
             ,
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             Grindalizers
             ,
             I
             'll
             conform
             a
             while
             to
             the
             humor
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             talk
             a
             little
             idly
             and
             loosly
             too
             ;
             and
             I
             entreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             be
             merry
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             the
             Sourness
             of
             an
             Artist
             in
             Grammar
             ,
             Logick
             ,
             Rhetorick
             .
          
           
             By
             Grindalizers
             
               I
               mean
               the
               Conforming
               Nonconformists
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             A
             most
             clear
             and
             ingenious
             Entrance
             ,
             to
             explain
             what
             he
             means
             by
             the
             Name
             !
             But
             there
             is
             
               quid
               nominis
            
             ,
             and
             
               quid
               rei
            
             :
             If
             he
             give
             the
             
               quid
               nominis
            
             ,
             then
             Grindalizer
             signifies
             in
             plain
             English
             a
             
               Conforming
               Nonconformist
            
             .
             Against
             the
             next
             Edition
             of
             the
             
               Signification
               of
               Words
            
             ,
             let
             this
             Author
             be
             consulted
             .
             If
             the
             
               quid
               rei
            
             ,
             here
             's
             a
             Question
             starts
             up
             pertly
             ,
             Whether
             Arch-bishop
             Grindal
             was
             a
             Conforming
             Nonconformist
             ,
             &c.
             like
             the
             old
             Gnostick
             Separatist
             ?
             &c.
             Or
             whether
             the
             Nonconformists
             be
             such
             as
             Grindal
             was
             ?
             (
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             Arch-Bishops
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             such
             Conformists
             as
             he
             was
             .
             )
             If
             either
             he
             was
             not
             like
             us
             ,
             or
             we
             like
             him
             ,
             then
             Harp
             and
             Harrow
             agree
             as
             well
             as
             Grindal
             and
             Grindalizers
             .
             But
             perhaps
             the
             Learned
             Author
             intended
             not
             a
             Logical
             Description
             of
             a
             Grindalizer
             ,
             but
             a
             Poetical
             and
             Fabulous
             .
             And
             this
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Similitudes
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Like
               the
               old
               Gnostick
               Separatist
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               like
               the
               Sinner
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               like
               the
               Haven
               of
            
             Creet
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Mouth
             of
             this
             Description
             ,
             here
             's
             a
             Set
             of
             Teeth
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             very
             broken
             and
             rotten
             .
             He
             bites
             the
             Grindalizers
             on
             one
             side
             of
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             it
             slips
             like
             Brawn
             from
             between
             them
             on
             that
             side
             ;
             he
             bites
             it
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             it
             shews
             him
             a
             slippery
             Trick
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             he
             cannot
             fasten
             upon
             him
             there
             neither
             .
             A
             Grindalizer
             is
             like
             something
             which
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             but
             like
             what
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             .
             —
             He
             compares
             a
             Grindalizer
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             pious
             and
             worthy
             Mr.
             Cheney
             ,
             the
             Conforming
             Nonconformist
             :
             Sometimes
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             may
             guess
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             Men
             that
             make
             a
             Figure
             of
             a
             Half-Moon
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             a
             Face
             is
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             Half-Conformist
             :
             Sometimes
             to
             a
             very
             Haven
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             a
             Plowman
             ,
             with
             his
             Ox
             and
             his
             Ass.
             But
             upon
             better
             study
             ,
             I
             see
             he
             is
             more
             accurate
             than
             a
             Man
             would
             expect
             .
             Here
             's
             a
             full
             Description
             of
             Something
             .
             Here
             's
             a
             Conforming
             Nonconformist
             described
             ,
             by
             his
             Profession
             a
             whole
             Conformist
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Man
             would
             take
             a
             C
             and
             a
             C
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             a
             round
             O
             :
             Described
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             by
             their
             Practice
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             O
             is
             
             slit
             as
             it
             were
             in
             two
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             left
             but
             C
             for
             a
             Half-Conformist
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             describes
             him
             by
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             dissects
             his
             very
             Soul
             :
             He
             is
             a
             
               Nonconformist
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               like
               the
               old
               Gnostick
               Separatists
               .
            
             If
             he
             had
             called
             us
             by
             another
             Name
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             a
             Name
             of
             Sanctity
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             as
             the
             Name
             of
             Grindal
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             been
             so
             moved
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             like
             that
             Inhumanity
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             rake
             into
             the
             Ashes
             of
             Venerable
             Grindal
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             make
             Dirt
             of
             his
             Ashes
             ,
             to
             bespatter
             us
             with
             his
             Memory
             ,
             and
             to
             shovel
             up
             the
             Dirt
             of
             the
             filthy
             Gnosticks
             ,
             called
             Borboritae
             from
             their
             Filthiness
             ,
             upon
             the
             Grave
             of
             that
             holy
             Man
             ,
             and
             upon
             our
             Holy
             Profession
             .
             If
             this
             Dirt
             were
             like
             to
             stick
             ,
             I
             would
             wipe
             it
             off
             .
             I
             pass
             it
             over
             .
             But
             what
             a
             monstrous
             Fancy
             hath
             the
             Man
             !
             A
             Half-Conformist
             is
             described
             by
             his
             Inside
             ,
             as
             having
             two
             Souls
             ;
             so
             the
             Gnosticks
             held
             that
             Man
             had
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             looking
             two
             manner
             of
             ways
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             his
             Legs
             ,
             bending
             like
             the
             Haven
             of
             Creet
             ,
             to
             two
             contrary
             Quarters
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             great
             Wit
             ,
             not
             having
             Comparisons
             at
             hand
             ,
             travels
             a
             great
             way
             to
             fetch
             one
             ,
             and
             talks
             like
             a
             Man
             of
             Creet
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             always
             Liars
             ,
             as
             said
             their
             own
             Poet.
             )
             But
             this
             is
             but
             an
             imperfect
             Piece
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             pains
             .
             Let
             us
             borrow
             Hands
             and
             Legs
             from
             Mr.
             Gould
             ,
             and
             then
             take
             this
             Half-Conformist
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             .
             A
             Half-Conformist
             hath
             two
             Souls
             ,
             like
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             but
             one
             Body
             ;
             observe
             that
             :
             Two
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             two
             Pair
             ;
             but
             how
             placed
             ,
             whether
             all
             in
             his
             Face
             ,
             or
             one
             in
             his
             Neck
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             tell
             us
             :
             Two
             Hands
             ,
             to
             subscribe
             two
             manner
             of
             ways
             :
             Two
             Legs
             ,
             one
             for
             a
             Tub
             ,
             another
             for
             a
             Pulpit
             ;
             one
             to
             bend
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             South
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Man
             would
             know
             how
             this
             Half-Conformist
             bends
             and
             bows
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             all
             the
             World
             like
             the
             Haven
             of
             Creet
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Man
             may
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             examine
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             stay
             at
             the
             Haven
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             left
             out
             the
             Comparison
             .
             He
             quotes
             Scripture
             ,
             Acts
             27.12
             .
             where
             we
             read
             of
             a
             Haven
             in
             Creet
             ,
             which
             lies
             towards
             the
             South-West
             ,
             and
             the
             North-West
             ;
             the
             Word
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             translated
             in
             English
             ,
             that
             lieth
             towards
             ,
             or
             looking
             towards
             the
             South-West
             ,
             and
             the
             North-West
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             way
             the
             Haven
             bends
             or
             bows
             ?
             Yes
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             it
             shews
             us
             how
             we
             bow
             ;
             a
             Man
             may
             see
             it
             in
             the
             Haven
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             Emblem
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             .
             Now
             who
             would
             take
             the
             Haven
             of
             Creet
             for
             the
             Emblem
             of
             a
             Grindalizer
             ?
             As
             it
             bows
             ,
             just
             so
             do
             we
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             Interest
             and
             Opportunity
             shall
             incline
             .
             Now
             to
             speak
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             can
             speak
             seriously
             ,
             we
             may
             bow
             as
             well
             towards
             Ireland
             ,
             if
             we
             bow
             to
             the
             South-West
             or
             North-West
             ,
             as
             the
             Haven
             of
             Creet
             doth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             towards
             
             Scotland
             ,
             if
             Interest
             and
             Opportunity
             incline
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             go
             along
             ,
             but
             Questions
             interrupt
             ▪
             well
             ,
             Question
             ,
             what
             have
             you
             to
             say
             ?
             why
             this
             :
             May
             not
             a
             Man
             bow
             towards
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             good
             Church-man
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Kirk
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             bow
             as
             formally
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             towards
             the
             rising
             Sun
             ?
             But
             to
             leave
             off
             this
             Bowing
             ,
             by
             the
             Points
             to
             which
             he
             saith
             we
             bow
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             and
             we
             do
             not
             bow
             one
             way
             ,
             let
             him
             divide
             the
             Points
             ,
             and
             take
             two
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             assigns
             two
             to
             us
             :
             To
             us
             ,
             the
             South
             and
             North
             ;
             to
             himself
             ,
             the
             East
             and
             West
             :
             The
             East
             ,
             because
             both
             to
             the
             Altar
             and
             the
             rising
             Sun
             with
             one
             Bow
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Labour
             and
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             if
             Interest
             and
             Opportunity
             incline
             ,
             bow
             to
             St.
             Peter's
             Chair
             ,
             and
             Church
             in
             the
             West
             .
             We
             thank
             him
             for
             observing
             our
             Inclinations
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             there
             ;
             to
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             because
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             is
             there
             :
             And
             whether
             ever
             we
             bow
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             was
             idolatrous
             in
             the
             Persians
             ,
             we
             will
             so
             f●●bow
             ,
             or
             rather
             look
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             as
             the
             Ethiopians
             do
             ,
             when
             in
             their
             Baptism
             they
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             staid
             long
             enough
             in
             the
             Haven
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             launch
             out
             into
             the
             open
             Sea
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             wish
             a
             safe
             Passage
             ,
             for
             indeed
             the
             Water
             is
             very
             shallow
             .
          
           
             
               These
               are
               they
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               down
               with
               Oaths
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             No
             Sir
             ,
             not
             down
             with
             all
             Oaths
             ;
             Oaths
             to
             the
             Pope
             will
             not
             down
             ,
             nor
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             to
             Italian
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             any
             like
             them
             ,
             nor
             Subscriptions
             to
             the
             
             Trent-Council
             .
             I
             hope
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             we
             have
             swallowed
             none
             yet
             but
             what
             you
             think
             safe
             and
             wholesom
             :
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             most
             candid
             and
             charitable
             Sir
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             ask
             you
             ,
             Whether
             we
             swallow
             first
             ,
             and
             mince
             afterwards
             ?
             or
             do
             we
             mince
             first
             ,
             and
             swallow
             afterwards
             ?
             We
             swallow
             all
             whole
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             in
             Subscriptions
             ;
             All
             what
             ?
             All
             Oaths
             and
             Subscriptions
             .
             By
             what
             
               Hocus
               Pocus
            
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             swallow
             all
             whole
             ,
             in
             Subscriptions
             ?
             what
             our
             Hands
             ,
             Pen
             ,
             Ink
             ,
             Paper
             ?
             what
             all
             whole
             ,
             without
             dividing
             Letters
             ,
             Syllables
             ,
             Words
             ,
             Sentences
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             we
             
               conform
               to
               all
               seemingly
               ,
               but
               hypocritically
            
             ▪
             Now
             really
             ,
             forgetful
             Sir
             ,
             if
             we
             conform
             to
             all
             seemingly
             ,
             we
             conform
             to
             all
             visibly
             and
             apparently
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             down
             with
             all
             that
             is
             required
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             all
             seemingly
             ,
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             why
             you
             call
             us
             Half-Conformists
             ,
             and
             but
             half
             ?
             Because
             we
             conform
             to
             all
             seemingly
             ,
             but
             hypocritically
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             all
             seemingly
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             know
             it
             is
             hypocritically
             ?
             But
             now
             ,
             Mr.
             Acuteness
             ,
             if
             seemingly
             〈◊〉
             more
             than
             hypocritically
             ,
             why
             have
             you
             made
             an
             opposition
             between
             them
             by
             your
             But
             ?
             If
             they
             are
             opposite
             ,
             then
             seemingly
             is
             〈◊〉
             really
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             outwardly
             sincere
             ;
             
             and
             so
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             or
             else
             your
             But
             is
             no
             Adversative
             .
             Seemingly
             is
             sufficiently
             for
             the
             cognizance
             of
             your
             Court.
             We
             mangle
             the
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             first
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             mince
             it
             :
             We
             mangle
             !
             let
             all
             Men
             judg
             who
             are
             the
             greatest
             Manglers
             ,
             you
             or
             we
             :
             We
             read
             all
             entirely
             ,
             except
             the
             Peoples
             Part
             ;
             you
             read
             
               Venite
               ,
               Te
               Deum
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Psalms
             by
             parts
             ;
             you
             take
             one
             Verse
             ,
             or
             a
             piece
             of
             an
             entire
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             Clark
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             take
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             share
             it
             among
             themselves
             ,
             hindring
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             especially
             them
             who
             cannot
             read
             ,
             or
             go
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             from
             edifying
             by
             a
             distinct
             and
             audible
             reading
             of
             them
             .
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             Disorder
             in
             many
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             forborn
             .
             We
             read
             entirely
             ;
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             a
             few
             in
             some
             great
             Congregations
             ,
             go
             away
             with
             a
             Wing
             or
             Leg
             of
             a
             Sentence
             ;
             which
             is
             likest
             mangling
             ?
          
           
             We
             
               handle
               the
               Surplice
               gently
            
             say
             you
             :
             Is
             that
             a
             Fault
             ?
             How
             should
             it
             be
             handled
             ,
             if
             not
             gently
             ?
             what
             rudely
             ;
             scoursely
             ?
             what
             ,
             Carter-like
             !
             like
             Canvass
             or
             Fustian
             ?
             The
             Surplice
             is
             a
             tender
             ,
             gentle
             Thing
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             handled
             according
             to
             its
             Nature
             and
             Use.
             If
             it
             be
             clean
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             gently
             touched
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             defiled
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             foul
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             defile
             .
             Once
             I
             was
             forced
             gently
             to
             lay
             by
             a
             nasty
             mouldy
             Surplice
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             sicki●●
             and
             ill
             ;
             a
             Surplice
             wash'd
             with
             Lincolnshire
             Soap
             ,
             dried
             at
             a
             Tur●
             Fire
             ,
             laid
             up
             in
             a
             mouldy
             Chest
             ,
             and
             strewed
             with
             Mice-T
             —
             ,
             instead
             of
             Lavender-Flowers
             ,
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             Nose
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             for
             the
             Head.
             Gently
             handled
             !
             Is
             that
             a
             Fault
             ?
             It
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             Authority
             and
             Pleasure
             :
             It
             is
             made
             of
             fine
             Cloth
             ,
             gentle
             Holland
             ,
             or
             Scotch-cloth
             ,
             and
             must
             last
             long
             ;
             to
             handle
             it
             gently
             ,
             is
             to
             handle
             it
             respectfully
             .
             But
             pray
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             handle
             it
             ?
             As
             some
             of
             our
             Brethren
             do
             ,
             who
             have
             altered
             the
             fashion
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             being
             whole
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             open
             before
             ,
             and
             button'd
             at
             the
             Collar
             ,
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             Morning-Gown
             ,
             turning
             it
             from
             a
             close
             Garment
             ,
             into
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Manta
             .
             And
             what
             doth
             that
             signify
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             hangs
             loose
             upon
             your
             Brethrens
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ?
             Yet
             that
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             convenient
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             degree
             necessary
             ;
             for
             else
             a
             Brother
             of
             the
             whole
             Head
             ,
             in
             the
             mode
             of
             a
             long
             ,
             decent
             ,
             fashionable
             Perriwig
             ,
             may
             ,
             in
             pulling
             it
             over
             his
             Head
             ,
             pluck
             off
             his
             Wig
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             Indecency
             of
             a
             bald
             ,
             or
             a
             shaven
             Crown
             to
             his
             Congregation
             .
             Such
             Accidents
             have
             happened
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             you
             great
             Men
             ,
             that
             have
             Ten-Pound
             Men
             under
             you
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             G.
             calls
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Conveniency
             of
             Vestries
             ,
             may
             avoid
             that
             danger
             of
             a
             bald
             Discovery
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             
             either
             the
             Surplice
             must
             open
             to
             the
             right
             and
             left
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             fashionable
             Head
             ;
             or
             the
             Head
             gently
             come
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Neck-hole
             it
             crept
             in
             at
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             continue
             a
             gentle
             Discourse
             upon
             this
             soft
             Place
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             address
             to
             you
             by
             way
             of
             Conference
             .
             If
             you
             and
             I
             should
             discourse
             the
             Commodity
             of
             a
             Periwig
             ,
             and
             the
             Decency
             of
             the
             Alb
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             you
             may
             discourse
             with
             a
             Mouth
             full
             of
             many
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Cap
             of
             Hair
             :
             We
             can
             produce
             nothing
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             old
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Topicks
             pretty
             full
             of
             Arguments
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Wig
             is
             good
             for
             Health
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             made
             cool
             for
             Summer
             ,
             it
             is
             warm
             in
             Winter
             ;
             it
             makes
             a
             Man
             look
             young
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             old
             ;
             it
             is
             unlike
             the
             old
             Puritan
             and
             Presbyterian
             fashion
             ,
             of
             wrought
             Caps
             ,
             of
             double
             Caps
             ,
             of
             black
             upon
             white
             ,
             &c.
             and
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             much
             in
             fashion
             ,
             a
             Man
             looks
             something
             indecent
             without
             it
             :
             It
             promotes
             a
             new
             Trade
             of
             Hair
             ,
             (
             Hair
             and
             Wit
             being
             great
             Commodities
             in
             our
             Days
             ,
             and
             look
             how
             much
             the
             Hairy
             Cap
             conduceth
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             so
             much
             it
             conduceth
             to
             the
             growth
             of
             Wit.
             )
             If
             a
             Man
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             hide
             his
             Head
             ,
             it
             doth
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             gives
             a
             Man
             a
             kind
             of
             Protection
             :
             If
             a
             Massacre
             should
             happen
             ,
             (
             
               quod
               avertat
               Deus
            
             )
             our
             Enemies
             may
             kill
             their
             Friends
             ,
             and
             miss
             their
             Enemies
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             Interest
             and
             Opportunity
             shall
             incline
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             throw
             off
             his
             Wig
             ,
             and
             wear
             his
             Hair
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             be
             as
             little
             known
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             before
             with
             it
             .
             But
             what
             can
             be
             said
             for
             the
             old-fashion'd
             Garment
             ?
             If
             Decency
             ,
             the
             Periwig
             is
             decent
             also
             ;
             it
             is
             hot
             in
             Summer
             ,
             it
             is
             cold
             in
             Winter
             ;
             it
             is
             chargeable
             to
             the
             Parish
             ,
             not
             very
             profitable
             to
             the
             Common
             ;
             one
             gently
             handled
             will
             serve
             an
             Age
             :
             It
             saves
             no
             Man
             Clothes
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             such
             need
             of
             hiding
             our
             Garments
             at
             the
             Parish-Charge
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             when
             it
             had
             its
             Name
             of
             Super-pellicium
             ,
             because
             worn
             over
             Garments
             made
             of
             the
             Skins
             of
             dead
             Beasts
             ,
             as
             Durandus
             writes
             in
             his
             Rationale
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             
             And
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               It
               is
               used
               still
               in
               some
               Churches
               ,
               to
               represent
            
             Adam
             
               cloathed
               in
               Leather
               Garments
            
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             Durand
             saith
             ,
             
               super
               tunicas
               de
               pellibus
               mortuorum
               animalium
               factas
               induebantur
               :
            
             That
             they
             did
             not
             wear
             them
             over
             their
             Leather
             Garments
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             Skins
             of
             live
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             dead
             ;
             and
             gives
             us
             this
             for
             a
             Rationale
             ,
             because
             the
             Beasts
             wore
             their
             own
             Skins
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             alive
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             conclude
             ,
             having
             gently
             handled
             this
             Point
             long
             enough
             ,
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             What
             think
             you
             ?
             when
             we
             wear
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             do
             we
             wear
             it
             seemingly
             ?
             if
             seemingly
             ,
             whether
             we
             do
             not
             wear
             it
             really
             ?
             if
             really
             ,
             whether
             hypocritically
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             now
             let
             us
             put
             off
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             cunningly
             we
             plow
             with
             our
             Ox
             ,
             and
             our
             Ass.
             What!
             with
             the
             Ox
             and
             Ass
             in
             the
             same
             Yoak
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             Ox
             be
             taller
             than
             the
             Ass
             ?
             Why
             then
             if
             we
             cannot
             put
             them
             into
             the
             same
             Yoke
             ,
             plow
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             Irish
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             tie
             them
             by
             their
             Tails
             .
             But
             pray
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             use
             to
             plow
             in
             your
             Country
             ?
             with
             what
             Ass
             ,
             and
             whose
             Heiser
             ?
             We
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Moderation
             plow
             with
             Oxen
             altogether
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             Plow
             our selves
             ,
             thresh
             out
             our
             own
             Corn
             ,
             winnow
             it
             clean
             ,
             and
             sow
             our
             Land
             with
             clean
             Seed
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             a
             good
             Harvest
             :
             And
             this
             we
             do
             sincerely
             ,
             with
             our
             whole
             Soul
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             too
             ,
             because
             apparently
             .
             An
             Ass
             may
             serve
             to
             carry
             an
             honest
             Prophet
             a
             short
             Journey
             ,
             but
             having
             no
             need
             of
             Asses
             for
             the
             Plow
             ,
             we
             would
             accommodate
             you
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             thought
             you
             had
             not
             enow
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             scarce
             known
             but
             
               per
               modum
               opinionis
            
             ;
             we
             plow
             cunningly
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             cunningly
             ,
             yet
             as
             cunning
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             you
             are
             more
             cunning
             ,
             ever
             to
             find
             us
             out
             per
             one
             modum
             or
             other
             :
             And
             for
             all
             our
             Cunning
             ,
             you
             declare
             how
             we
             may
             be
             known
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Per
               modum
               Opinionis
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Per
               modum
            
             of
             open
             Compliances
             with
             the
             Enemies
             .
             Now
             here
             we
             fail
             in
             our
             Cunning
             ,
             that
             we
             carry
             it
             openly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Per
               modum
            
             of
             Gallionism
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             what
             you
             mean
             by
             Gallionism
             ,
             and
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Place
             of
             Gallio
             ,
             to
             be
             Deputies
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             care
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Insurrections
             against
             Paul
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Sosthenes
             be
             beaten
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             heard
             and
             vindicated
             :
             But
             we
             are
             almost
             all
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             if
             Paul
             and
             Sosthenes
             ,
             we
             cannot
             help
             them
             .
             When
             the
             proportion
             of
             Zeal
             is
             stated
             due
             to
             Ceremonies
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             pay
             it
             to
             an
             hair
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             rail
             for
             Ceremonies
             ,
             nor
             divide
             the
             Church
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             raise
             a
             War
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             cast
             our
             Brethren
             into
             Prisons
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             die
             Martyrs
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             known
             ,
             by
             our
             
               hearing
               with
               patience
               the
               Interest
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               run
               down
               by
               swaggering
               Sectaries
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             is
             this
             an
             Indictment
             ,
             or
             an
             Accusation
             against
             us
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             wo
             ask
             ,
             Will
             you
             swear
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ?
             or
             will
             you
             pawn
             your
             
               Verbum
               Sacerdotis
            
             upon
             it
             ?
             Were
             you
             ever
             a
             Witness
             of
             our
             Patience
             ,
             &c.
             in
             this
             Case
             ?
             or
             can
             you
             produce
             Witnesses
             of
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             can
             ,
             inform
             against
             particular
             Persons
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             we
             know
             upon
             what
             foot
             to
             charge
             this
             Account
             of
             us
             .
             As
             cunning
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             conceal
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             distinguish
             between
             the
             true
             and
             real
             Interest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             private
             Interest
             of
             some
             particular
             Men
             ;
             we
             can
             
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Humor
             of
             some
             who
             honour
             themselves
             with
             the
             Stile
             and
             Title
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             can
             with
             patience
             hear
             or
             read
             what
             Dissenters
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             think
             Swaggering
             on
             either
             side
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             defend
             or
             overcome
             .
             We
             are
             heartly
             concerned
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             we
             seek
             by
             Moderation
             ,
             by
             qualifying
             Heats
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             all
             Matters
             of
             Contention
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             our
             Power
             .
             We
             think
             the
             Peace
             too
             great
             and
             precious
             a
             Thing
             to
             be
             hung
             and
             ventured
             upon
             Goats-hair
             ,
             or
             any
             Cobweb-Devices
             spun
             out
             of
             some
             Mens
             Brains
             ,
             or
             hung
             at
             the
             rotten
             Girdle
             of
             the
             Superstitious
             .
             We
             are
             for
             Peace
             upon
             Catholick
             Terms
             ,
             of
             our
             Lord
             's
             making
             ,
             and
             not
             private
             Articles
             of
             dogmatizing
             ,
             proud
             ,
             or
             melancholy
             Men.
             Diotrephes
             knows
             we
             concur
             not
             with
             him
             .
             We
             are
             careful
             to
             maintain
             the
             just
             Bounds
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             if
             ever
             we
             sit
             upon
             ,
             we
             will
             with
             patience
             bear
             all
             just
             Claims
             to
             Liberty
             .
             We
             would
             not
             lay
             the
             Vineyard
             waste
             ,
             nor
             open
             ,
             nor
             enclose
             it
             with
             a
             Thorn
             Hedg
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Separation
             ,
             or
             exclude
             any
             that
             have
             good
             Right
             to
             inter-commune
             with
             us
             .
             We
             are
             for
             following
             Peace
             with
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             for
             parting
             with
             all
             that
             may
             well
             be
             spared
             ,
             for
             precious
             Peace
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             greater
             worth
             and
             vertue
             .
             We
             are
             so
             earnest
             to
             maintain
             the
             Civil
             Peace
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             grieved
             at
             the
             unkind
             remembrance
             of
             our
             unnatural
             Wars
             ,
             except
             for
             Caution
             ,
             or
             Humiliation
             ;
             and
             had
             rather
             sit
             cold
             in
             our
             Studies
             ,
             than
             inflame
             our
             Auditors
             into
             blind
             Passion
             and
             Fury
             ,
             or
             hope
             to
             warm
             our selves
             in
             Preferments
             ,
             by
             temporizing
             Declamations
             .
             If
             at
             any
             time
             we
             hear
             Sectaries
             swagger
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             we
             rebuke
             them
             :
             We
             ought
             with
             weight
             of
             Reason
             and
             Divinity
             to
             humble
             such
             ,
             with
             Meekness
             to
             instruct
             and
             satisfy
             the
             Doubting
             ;
             to
             be
             fearful
             to
             offend
             the
             Weak
             ,
             and
             judg
             them
             ,
             and
             heartily
             to
             wish
             them
             Soundness
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             direct
             honest
             and
             tender
             Affections
             .
             We
             would
             gladly
             gain
             and
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             become
             one
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             whom
             you
             quote
             ,
             did
             to
             the
             Augustines
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             known
             by
             our
             
               talking
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             If
             we
             talk
             thus
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             known
             more
             perfectly
             than
             
               per
               modum
               Opinionis
            
             .
             Sir
             ,
             we
             endeavour
             to
             speak
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             Nonconformity
             ,
             &c.
             according
             to
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Questions
             :
             and
             if
             Compassion
             and
             Seriousness
             be
             our
             Faults
             ,
             we
             guess
             what
             you
             account
             Vertues
             ,
             by
             such
             
             Innuendo's
             as
             these
             .
             For
             popular
             Elections
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             we
             know
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             refer
             our selves
             to
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             as
             long
             as
             we
             submit
             to
             an
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             chosen
             among
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             tho
             we
             may
             have
             different
             Opinions
             :
             And
             
             this
             particular
             is
             cast
             in
             ,
             (
             tell
             true
             if
             it
             be
             not
             )
             to
             flatter
             your
             Patron
             ,
             for
             an
             additional
             Corps
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             a
             Church-man
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Notion
             of
             Schism
             ,
             we
             consent
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Can.
             9.
             and
             Protestant
             solid
             Writers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             sixth
             way
             whereby
             the
             Grindalizers
             contribute
             to
             Nonconformity
             ,
             is
             by
             
               their
               writing
               fraudulent
               Pleas
               for
               them
               .
            
             Their
             writing
             !
             how
             many
             of
             them
             wrote
             the
             Pleas
             ?
             Were
             they
             written
             by
             a
             Club
             ,
             or
             an
             Association
             ?
             I
             know
             some
             who
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             them
             .
             But
             why
             fraudulent
             ?
             Either
             because
             of
             a
             mind
             to
             deceive
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             know
             ,
             nor
             bring
             to
             your
             Visitation
             ?
             or
             because
             of
             the
             fallacious
             Management
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             plead
             Things
             upleadable
             ,
             then
             shew
             them
             no
             Kindness
             ;
             if
             things
             pleadable
             ,
             they
             shew
             their
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             of
             Union
             and
             Reconciliation
             of
             the
             Difference
             .
             And
             let
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             some
             of
             the
             Pleas
             were
             printed
             ,
             even
             then
             Union
             and
             Moderation
             were
             coming
             into
             Fashion
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             when
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             ordered
             a
             Bill
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             for
             Union
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             for
             taking
             away
             some
             Penal
             Laws
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               By
               endeavouring
               to
               acquit
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independents
               of
               the
               King's
               Murder
               .
            
             To
             this
             we
             say
             in
             short
             ,
             We
             know
             no
             Man
             who
             ever
             endeavoured
             to
             acquit
             any
             kind
             of
             Men
             from
             that
             ever
             to
             be
             lamented
             Murder
             ,
             that
             ever
             imagined
             ,
             thought
             ,
             spoke
             ,
             or
             acted
             the
             least
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             towards
             it
             .
             And
             for
             you
             to
             make
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             Grindalizers
             ,
             and
             charge
             the
             whole
             Party
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             fancy
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             abuse
             your
             faculty
             of
             writing
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             into
             an
             angry
             impertinent
             scribble
             .
             If
             you
             will
             know
             us
             ,
             and
             believe
             us
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             us
             by
             our
             hearty
             wishing
             ,
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             ,
             would
             also
             prove
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             that
             ever
             were
             called
             Christians
             ,
             had
             at
             any
             time
             sinn'd
             against
             the
             13
             th
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             Were
             it
             possible
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             had
             rather
             acquit
             the
             Romanists
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practices
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             than
             charge
             them
             with
             it
             :
             and
             do
             heartily
             wish
             there
             may
             never
             be
             again
             such
             occasion
             or
             reason
             for
             an
             Act
             of
             Grace
             to
             any
             Protestants
             ,
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             for
             ours
             .
             If
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             help
             your
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             do
             again
             say
             ,
             We
             do
             condemn
             the
             Criminals
             ,
             as
             ,
             all
             such
             were
             who
             promoted
             that
             horrid
             Fact
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             remotest
             Circumstances
             ;
             but
             let
             not
             all
             be
             blamed
             for
             some
             :
             at
             that
             rate
             the
             sacred
             Office
             of
             Apostleship
             shall
             be
             arraigned
             as
             guilty
             ,
             because
             Judas
             was
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             and
             Demus
             an
             Apostate
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             (
             So
             I
             divide
             your
             Semi-colons
             )
             
               In
               statu
               quo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             We
             say
             we
             are
             for
             Persons
             of
             unstained
             Loyalty
             ,
             of
             greatest
             Estates
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             standing
             Interest
             in
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             Temptations
             
             of
             Pensions
             or
             Honours
             ;
             of
             Wisdom
             suitable
             to
             their
             Places
             ;
             of
             Experience
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             value
             Religion
             above
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             had
             our
             choice
             of
             Convocation-Men
             ,
             we
             would
             chuse
             Men
             sincere
             in
             Faith
             ,
             conspicuous
             for
             Holiness
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             sound
             Learning
             ,
             who
             place
             their
             Hopes
             ,
             Interest
             and
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             who
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             according
             to
             Godliness
             ;
             who
             take
             heed
             to
             themselves
             and
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             hear
             them
             ;
             who
             preach
             not
             themselves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             ,
             seek
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             Things
             of
             Christ.
             And
             if
             I
             may
             in
             so
             serious
             a
             Point
             ,
             mix
             your
             Fancy
             ,
             that
             bend
             and
             bow
             not
             ,
             like
             the
             Haven
             of
             Creet
             ,
             to
             either
             South
             or
             North
             ,
             East
             or
             West
             ,
             for
             Dignities
             or
             Preferments
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             Men
             that
             maintain
             Foundations
             ,
             other
             than
             which
             no
             Man
             can
             lay
             ;
             that
             lay
             the
             Churche's
             Peace
             and
             Union
             upon
             these
             Foundations
             ,
             of
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             upon
             Wires
             ,
             and
             Pins
             ,
             and
             Laces
             ,
             and
             such
             Formalities
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             ninth
             Mark
             of
             a
             Grindalizer
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Division
             ,
             is
             ,
             their
             being
             
               a
               secretis
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             cause
             to
             think
             this
             Author
             doth
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Debates
             of
             some
             of
             our
             great
             Divines
             ,
             who
             have
             christianly
             joined
             honest
             Hearts
             to
             wise
             Heads
             to
             close
             up
             our
             Breaches
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             the
             Author
             do
             by
             this
             Innuendo
             ,
             but
             discover
             his
             own
             schismatical
             Nature
             ,
             against
             all
             Consultation
             with
             Nonconformists
             for
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             .
             But
             how
             are
             they
             
               a
               secretis
            
             ?
             How
             doth
             he
             know
             it
             ?
             Was
             his
             Soul
             ever
             with
             them
             ?
             By
             what
             
               per
               modum
            
             doth
             he
             know
             the
             secret
             Counsels
             ?
             
               per
               modum
               Visionis
               ?
               simplices
               Intelligentiae
               ?
               Suspicionis
               ?
               Revelationis
               ?
            
             or
             
               per
               modum
               Observatoris
            
             ?
             Or
             how
             come
             you
             to
             know
             these
             close
             Cabals
             ?
             Speak
             your
             own
             Knowledg
             ,
             or
             upon
             certain
             Information
             ;
             Have
             any
             of
             them
             blabb'd
             any
             thing
             to
             you
             ?
             or
             told
             you
             all
             ,
             under
             an
             Obligation
             of
             Secrecy
             ,
             which
             you
             keep
             by
             printing
             it
             ?
             Up
             what
             Chimney
             did
             you
             creep
             ?
             behind
             what
             Curtain
             ?
             under
             what
             Bed
             ?
             thorow
             what
             Hole
             did
             you
             hear
             the
             Consultation
             ?
             Have
             you
             intercepted
             Letters
             ?
             broken
             open
             Seals
             ,
             and
             discovered
             us
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             we
             can
             see
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             your
             Inclination
             ;
             no
             doubt
             but
             you
             would
             suggest
             the
             Nonconformists
             to
             be
             big
             with
             Evil
             Purposes
             against
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             in
             with
             them
             ;
             we
             can
             english
             your
             
               a
               secretis
            
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             answer
             to
             any
             charge
             against
             us
             of
             any
             evil
             Conspiracy
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             By
             their
             
               Self-designing
               ,
               &c.
            
             Sir
             ,
             Moderation
             is
             the
             Temper
             we
             would
             attain
             to
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             we
             study
             ,
             and
             our
             sincere
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             not
             Pretence
             .
             But
             what
             are
             our
             Self-designs
             by
             Moderation
             
             and
             similibus
             ?
             Do
             we
             design
             to
             make
             Nonconforming
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             be
             their
             Sons
             in
             Law
             ,
             their
             Chaplains
             ,
             or
             to
             rise
             with
             them
             ?
             You
             said
             we
             plowed
             cunningly
             ,
             carried
             it
             cunningly
             ;
             but
             now
             it
             is
             not
             as
             much
             as
             seemingly
             cunning
             ;
             we
             have
             not
             as
             much
             as
             one
             Ox
             in
             our
             Team
             ,
             but
             all
             Asses
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             our
             Design
             ,
             we
             shew
             our selves
             to
             be
             half-witted
             as
             well
             as
             Half-Conformists
             ;
             by
             this
             self-designing
             ,
             were
             we
             self-designing-Men
             ,
             we
             would
             write
             as
             you
             do
             ;
             we
             understand
             the
             way
             on
             't
             ,
             but
             you
             know
             and
             take
             it
             .
             And
             because
             Similitudes
             do
             illustrate
             ,
             he
             compares
             us
             to
             King
             
               Charle's
               Murderers
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             You
             know
             you
             dare
             not
             name
             one
             Man
             alive
             ,
             of
             those
             you
             call
             Grindalizers
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             bear
             an
             Action
             too
             heavy
             for
             your
             Shoulders
             .
             We
             had
             been
             sorry
             ,
             if
             the
             Papists
             had
             done
             such
             a
             Fact
             open-faced
             ,
             more
             sorry
             that
             any
             English-man
             ,
             under
             any
             Denomination
             whatsoever
             ,
             did
             contribute
             a
             Word
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             think
             a
             Thought
             of
             it
             .
             And
             we
             are
             desirous
             to
             acquit
             all
             that
             can
             be
             acquitted
             from
             so
             scarlet
             a
             Sin
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Who
             were
             in
             the
             Contrivance
             and
             Execution
             ,
             who
             disappeared
             ,
             and
             who
             appeared
             ,
             was
             best
             known
             to
             his
             Gracious
             Majesty
             ,
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Honourable
             Court
             that
             sat
             at
             
               Hicks's
               Hall
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             Trial
             of
             the
             Regicides
             ,
             Octob.
             1660.
             
             And
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             we
             find
             some
             excepted
             ,
             and
             some
             prosecuted
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             and
             executed
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             had
             been
             but
             One
             ,
             that
             One
             had
             been
             too
             many
             .
             And
             it
             would
             well
             become
             us
             to
             be
             as
             tender
             of
             Mens
             Honour
             ,
             as
             our
             merciful
             King
             ,
             and
             wise
             and
             just
             Judges
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Fortunes
             ,
             and
             Honour
             of
             Offenders
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             sence
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             short
             cut-throat
             Sentence
             would
             be
             this
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             beside
             slander
             upon
             slander
             ,
             malice
             upon
             malice
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             odious
             Comparison
             perfect
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Dissenters
             are
             without
             distinction
             ,
             Presbyterian
             .
             2.
             
             All
             the
             Dissenters
             are
             Presbyterian
             Regicides
             ,
             or
             like
             them
             .
             3.
             
             There
             are
             some
             that
             contribute
             to
             the
             encouragement
             of
             these
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             profess'd
             encouragers
             of
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Either
             one
             or
             both
             of
             these
             ,
             are
             like
             those
             Presbyterian
             Murderers
             of
             King
             Charles
             .
             5.
             
             Those
             had
             the
             villany
             to
             manage
             the
             Contrivance
             ,
             but
             the
             cunning
             to
             disappear
             in
             the
             Execution
             .
             The
             Apodosis
             or
             reddition
             of
             this
             Comparison
             ,
             should
             be
             some
             such
             thing
             as
             this
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Grindalizers
             do
             either
             contribute
             to
             the
             encouragement
             or
             are
             profess'd
             encouragers
             of
             these
             disloyal
             ill-principled
             Dissenters
             :
             But
             how
             ?
             By
             their
             moderation
             
               &
               similibus
            
             .
             But
             ,
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             in
             what
             capacity
             do
             we
             Church-Moles
             contribute
             to
             their
             encouragement
             ?
             In
             the
             capacity
             of
             Church-Moles
             in
             black
             Coats
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             colour
             ?
             In
             the
             capacity
             of
             Subterraneous
             
             Moles
             ,
             throwing
             up
             the
             Mole-hills
             for
             the
             Dissenters
             to
             build
             Garrisons
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             and
             Castles
             upon
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             build
             Meeting-places
             upon
             ?
             2.
             
             These
             Grindalizers
             have
             only
             the
             villany
             to
             manage
             the
             Contrivance
             :
             But
             ,
             good
             Sir
             ,
             of
             what
             ?
             To
             disappear
             in
             the
             Execution
             ;
             but
             still
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             of
             what
             ?
             Is
             it
             left
             to
             the
             Reader
             's
             understanding
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             to
             make
             what
             he
             pleases
             of
             it
             ?
             Now
             here
             's
             cunning
             and
             no
             cunning
             in
             the
             Church-Moles
             ;
             cunning
             to
             disappear
             ,
             and
             no
             cunning
             in
             disappearing
             ;
             for
             the
             cunning
             would
             be
             not
             to
             appear
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             could
             not
             disappear
             :
             but
             to
             disappear
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             quick-sighted
             Friend
             to
             see
             them
             disappear
             ,
             is
             too
             open
             a
             disappearance
             .
             The
             Comparison
             is
             lame
             :
             but
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             Square
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             is
             made
             perfect
             by
             his
             great
             love
             and
             kindness
             to
             us
             .
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             all
             love
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             discover
             the
             Contrivance
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             follow
             the
             Disappearing
             ,
             till
             you
             make
             it
             to
             appear
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             either
             you
             know
             the
             Contrivance
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             know
             it
             ?
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             a
             false
             Contriver
             with
             us
             ,
             be
             honest
             and
             spare
             not
             :
             if
             you
             have
             not
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             make
             his
             Consequence
             .
             Either
             you
             know
             the
             Encouragers
             ,
             or
             the
             Contrivers
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             know
             them
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             them
             ,
             tell
             ;
             if
             you
             do
             not
             know
             them
             ,
             keep
             silence
             hereafter
             .
             We
             Moles
             have
             Noses
             though
             we
             have
             no
             Eyes
             ;
             we
             smell
             your
             rank
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             see
             your
             Art
             :
             but
             we
             never
             yet
             did
             smell
             those
             Foxes
             that
             you
             pretend
             to
             unkennel
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             one
             respect
             we
             have
             neither
             Eyes
             nor
             Noses
             like
             yours
             :
             and
             we
             hope
             we
             shall
             make
             better
             use
             of
             such
             Senses
             we
             have
             ,
             than
             you
             have
             done
             .
             But
             whether
             your
             Comparisons
             hit
             or
             miss
             ,
             smite
             or
             smite
             not
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             beat
             out
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             no
             Villains
             ,
             much
             more
             villanous
             ,
             than
             the
             new
             Sect
             of
             Grindalizers
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             your
             Comparisons
             .
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             were
             to
             thatch
             a
             House
             ,
             if
             he
             lay
             on
             ,
             like
             a
             Thatcher
             ,
             too
             great
             a
             Burden
             ,
             the
             Timber
             will
             fail
             him
             ,
             and
             either
             down
             comes
             Thatch
             upon
             the
             Thatcher
             ,
             or
             the
             Thatcher
             upon
             his
             Thatch
             :
             Even
             so
             if
             a
             Man
             lay
             on
             great
             and
             heavy
             Comparisons
             upon
             crazy
             or
             rotten
             Spars
             and
             Timber
             ,
             down
             comes
             the
             Comparisons
             ,
             and
             the
             maker
             of
             them
             .
             Build
             with
             better
             Timber
             ,
             before
             you
             venture
             to
             thatch
             and
             cover
             your
             Building
             with
             Comparisons
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             these
             Lines
             were
             Non-sence
             ,
             we
             could
             laugh
             at
             his
             Childishness
             ;
             but
             containing
             Slander
             ,
             Jealousy
             ,
             and
             Malignity
             ,
             we
             will
             pray
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             from
             such
             Men
             ,
             and
             wish
             him
             a
             better
             Mind
             .
             After
             a
             long-winded
             draught
             of
             Poison
             ,
             vomited
             upon
             us
             ,
             he
             takes
             breath
             in
             a
             shorter
             Sentence
             ;
             wherein
             we
             are
             dignified
             and
             distinguish'd
             with
             other
             Names
             ,
             and
             represented
             as
             little
             better
             than
             popish
             or
             peevish
             ;
             and
             
             what
             should
             the
             Scope
             of
             this
             Period
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             Mole-catchers
             ,
             and
             Mole-Traps
             be
             provided
             for
             us
             ?
             We
             thank
             him
             however
             for
             his
             great
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whatever
             become
             of
             us
             .
             But
             I
             go
             on
             ,
             
               And
               of
               this
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             what
             should
             be
             the
             Substantive
             to
             this
             Article
             this
             ,
             is
             hard
             for
             us
             blind
             Moles
             to
             find
             .
             It
             should
             be
             some
             Word
             or
             Sentence
             supplying
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Substantive
             of
             the
             singular
             Number
             ,
             but
             half-Conformists
             ,
             Church-Moles
             ,
             blind
             Principles
             ,
             undermining
             Practices
             ,
             the
             plural
             Number
             ;
             nor
             contribute
             ,
             a
             Verb
             ,
             cannot
             agree
             with
             it
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             what
             shall
             it
             be
             ?
             Nonconformity
             ,
             Danger
             ,
             Dishonour
             ,
             open
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             what
             should
             be
             the
             Substantive
             ,
             or
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Article
             or
             Demonstrative
             ,
             This
             ?
             But
             we
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             This
             ,
             but
             follow
             him
             through
             his
             History
             ,
             as
             a
             Mole-catcher
             doth
             his
             Mole
             .
             And
             refer
             all
             he
             hath
             said
             ;
          
           
             
               1.
               
               To
               his
               Matters
               of
               Tale-telling
               ,
               instead
               of
               History
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               his
               Application
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             in
             this
             oppose
             Truth
             to
             his
             Falshood
             .
             Altho
             we
             are
             not
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             most
             Reverend
             Grindal
             ;
             we
             honour
             his
             Name
             and
             Memory
             ,
             and
             take
             this
             true
             account
             of
             him
             :
             Had
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             lived
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             upon
             the
             Translation
             of
             Bishop
             Ridley
             to
             Durham
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Confessor
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Reign
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Disputant
             for
             his
             Religion
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             ,
             and
             promoted
             by
             her
             first
             to
             London
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Arch-bishoprick
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Canterbury
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             right
             ,
             famous
             ,
             and
             worthy
             Prelate
             ;
             his
             care
             was
             great
             to
             further
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             through
             envy
             of
             Ill-willers
             ,
             his
             Power
             was
             but
             small
             ;
             his
             Place
             was
             high
             ,
             but
             himself
             made
             low
             by
             some
             Disgrace
             by
             Potent
             Adversaries
             ,
             which
             he
             meekly
             and
             patiently
             endured
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             .
             (
             Mark
             )
             during
             the
             space
             of
             this
             Man's
             Troubles
             ,
             Jesuits
             slocked
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Faction
             at
             home
             grew
             bold
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Testimony
             which
             is
             given
             him
             by
             Mr.
             Tho.
             Rogers's
             Preface
             to
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Articles
             to
             Arch-bishop
             Bancroft
             :
             How
             Grindal
             contributed
             you
             see
             by
             this
             Testimony
             .
             Hear
             Mr.
             
             Cambden's
             Character
             and
             Report
             of
             him
             ;
             
               Edmundus
               Grindallus
               Vir
               pius
               &
               gravis
               .
            
             He
             flourished
             a
             good
             while
             in
             the
             Queen's
             Favour
             ,
             until
             he
             fell
             quite
             out
             of
             it
             by
             cunning
             undermining
             Arts
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             favoured
             the
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             Prophesyings
             of
             turbulent
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             indeed
             ,
             the
             true
             Cause
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             condemned
             the
             unlawful
             Marriage
             of
             Julius
             an
             Italian
             Physician
             with
             another
             Man's
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Leicester
             vainly
             labouring
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             
               Camb.
               Ann.
            
             1583.
             
             What
             those
             Prophesyings
             were
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             excellent
             
             Mind
             he
             had
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             long
             and
             good
             Epistle
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             in
             
             Fuller's
             Church
             History
             :
             Also
             you
             may
             see
             in
             what
             Honour
             he
             stood
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             a
             Letter
             written
             by
             
               Toby
               Mathew
            
             afterwards
             Arch-bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Convocation
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             humbly
             beseeching
             the
             Restauration
             of
             the
             Arch-bishop
             .
             But
             had
             those
             Bishops
             and
             Members
             of
             that
             Convocation
             known
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             these
             Remarks
             ,
             or
             cared
             as
             much
             as
             he
             doth
             for
             the
             Danger
             and
             Honour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             h●d
             not
             written
             on
             his
             behalf
             certainly
             .
             Grindal
             had
             such
             an
             Estimation
             of
             Bishop
             Whitgift
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Troubles
             ,
             that
             he
             with
             other
             great
             Men
             were
             desirous
             of
             his
             Promotion
             to
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Grindal
             would
             be
             content
             with
             a
             Pension
             ,
             but
             Arch-bishop
             Whitgift
             utterly
             refused
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             Sir
             
               George
               Paul
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Arch-bishop
             Whitgift
             ,
             p.
             26.
             
             See
             now
             how
             the
             whole
             Convocation
             by
             their
             Letter
             ,
             and
             Whitgift
             by
             his
             refusal
             ,
             did
             contribute
             to
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
             by
             desiring
             the
             Restauration
             and
             Continuance
             of
             Grindal
             in
             his
             Place
             ;
             and
             for
             all
             I
             see
             ,
             if
             Grindalizers
             do
             no
             worse
             than
             Grindal
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             safe
             enough
             .
             Ay
             ,
             but
             this
             Remarker
             sees
             more
             into
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Church-Moles
             ,
             than
             they
             themselves
             do
             ;
             and
             more
             into
             the
             Church-story
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             than
             we
             do
             .
             
             Grindal's
             fault
             was
             ,
             first
             in
             complying
             with
             Beza
             in
             procuring
             the
             Settlement
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             in
             London
             .
             Where
             note
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             a
             fault
             to
             admit
             a
             Church
             on
             the
             Geneva
             Principle
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             Grindalizing
             in
             our
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             to
             suffer
             it
             now
             ?
             Here
             's
             Charity
             to
             reformed
             Protestants
             !
             2.
             
             In
             complying
             with
             the
             Protestants
             that
             returned
             from
             Frankford
             ;
             but
             did
             he
             promote
             Whittingham
             to
             be
             Dean
             of
             
               Durham
               ,
               Sampson
            
             to
             be
             Dean
             of
             Christ-Church
             ?
             was
             he
             Patron
             of
             all
             the
             Preferments
             ?
             &c.
             But
             it
             's
             remarkable
             ,
             how
             closely
             he
             follows
             the
             Clew
             of
             History
             .
             Cartwright
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Exiles
             in
             Frankford
             .
             2.
             
             Was
             not
             preferred
             to
             Warwick
             ,
             neither
             by
             him
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             by
             Arch-bishop
             Whitgift
             :
             And
             if
             Grindal
             was
             a
             Grindalizer
             ,
             Whitgift
             was
             ,
             for
             he
             plac'd
             Cartwright
             in
             Warwick
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             his
             Connivance
             ,
             a
             cause
             of
             what
             Mischief
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             did
             ;
             and
             the
             Queen
             was
             offended
             with
             Whitgift
             for
             conniving
             at
             Cartwright
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               George
               Paul
            
             writes
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Arch-bishop
             Whitg
             .
             p.
             55.
             
             And
             now
             we
             Church-Moles
             have
             by
             the
             Candle-light
             of
             History
             found
             ,
             that
             Whitgift
             was
             no
             better
             than
             a
             Grindalizer
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             that
             when
             Arch-bishop
             
             Whitgift's
             Zeal
             had
             almost
             crumbled
             their
             Ruptures
             into
             nothing
             ,
             then
             their
             Refuge
             was
             ,
             (
             as
             Beza
             advised
             Cartwright
             in
             his
             Letter
             )
             to
             unite
             themselves
             again
             
             to
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whereas
             indeed
             upon
             Examination
             ,
             I
             find
             two
             Letters
             written
             by
             Beza
             to
             Cartwright
             ,
             in
             my
             Edit
             .
             of
             his
             Epist.
             From
             former
             times
             he
             descends
             to
             ours
             ,
             and
             in
             Contemplation
             of
             our
             betraying
             the
             Church
             to
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             our selves
             into
             the
             veriest
             Contempt
             and
             Slavery
             ,
             he
             might
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Waters
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             sit
             down
             and
             weep
             when
             he
             remembers
             Zion
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             you
             might
             sit
             down
             ;
             but
             have
             you
             sate
             down
             and
             wept
             ?
             and
             wept
             to
             remember
             Sion
             ?
             wept
             at
             the
             Waters
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             or
             sate
             down
             with
             Pleasure
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             Cup
             —
             ?
             I
             can
             find
             no
             sign
             of
             Harp
             upon
             the
             Willows
             ,
             that
             dance
             after
             a
             Pipe
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             for
             your
             Historical
             Pains
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Application
             follows
             .
             Therefore
             as
             we
             would
             not
             Hypocritize
             ,
             &c.
             and
             why
             not
             Grindalize
             ?
             waving
             little
             things
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             
               To
               your
               Tents
               O
               Israel
            
             ,
             was
             the
             Speech
             of
             Jeroboam
             casting
             off
             the
             House
             of
             David
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             If
             Grindalizers
             must
             be
             our
             Name
             ;
             We
             Grindalizers
             declare
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             to
             our
             Tents
             ,
             1
             
               for
               we
               have
               a
               Portion
               in
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               an
               Inheritance
               in
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Jesse
             .
             We
             will
             not
             follow
             Jeroboam
             ,
             and
             worship
             his
             Golden
             Calves
             ?
             Are
             you
             thereabouts
             with
             your
             Calves
             ?
             The
             Oath
             which
             we
             have
             sworn
             unto
             David
             ,
             we
             will
             by
             God's
             Grace
             perform
             ;
             we
             will
             not
             comply
             with
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             nor
             cut
             off
             our
             Friends
             ;
             we
             will
             gain-say
             seducing
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             look
             Faction
             in
             the
             Face
             :
             We
             will
             follow
             the
             Advice
             of
             Calvin
             to
             Bucer
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             he
             wrote
             of
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             to
             avoid
             moderate
             Counsels
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             
               To
               endeavour
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               
                 ut
                 ritus
                 qui
                 superstitionis
                 aliquid
                 redolent
                 tollantur
                 medio
              
               ;
               to
               take
               away
               all
               Rites
               that
               favoured
               any
               thing
               of
               Superstition
               .
               This
               I
               commend
               unto
               thee
               by
               Name
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               free
               your self
               from
               Envy
               ,
               with
               which
               many
               lead
               you
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               always
               entitle
               you
               either
               Author
               or
               Approver
               in
               all
               moderate
               and
               middle
               Counsels
               .
               
                 Nam
                 mediis
                 Consiliis
                 ,
                 vel
                 Authorem
                 ,
                 vel
                 Approbatorem
                 semper
                 inscribunt
                 Calvin
                 Bucero
                 .
              
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             will
             let
             our
             Moderation
             be
             known
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             altho
             we
             will
             never
             reconcile
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             according
             to
             
               sancta
               Clara
            
             ,
             no
             
               Cassandrian
               Grotian
            
             ,
             Consultation
             and
             Reduction
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             must
             leap
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             Book
             to
             your
             Conclusion
             ,
             where
             you
             give
             a
             kind
             Farewel
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             Conclusion
             ,
             you
             thus
             commend
             us
             to
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             not
             for
             Favour
             and
             Preferment
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             that
             which
             the
             Nonconformists
             are
             dignified
             with
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             by
             ;
             which
             being
             dissected
             ,
             presents
             to
             our
             View
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             profest
             Nonconformists
             threaten
             Danger
             and
             Dishonour
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Grindalizers
             
             and
             Half-Conformists
             threaten
             little
             less
             .
             3.
             
             That
             their
             Halting
             and
             sneaking
             works
             in
             the
             People
             a
             Love
             to
             their
             Persons
             and
             Ways
             .
             4.
             
             By
             their
             Treachery
             ,
             like
             Moles
             ,
             undermine
             the
             Foundation
             within
             the
             Pale
             ;
             when
             the
             other
             ,
             like
             Wolves
             and
             Foxes
             ,
             can
             but
             howle
             and
             foam
             without
             the
             Mound
             and
             Fence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             strong
             enough
             against
             them
             .
             Whence
             the
             Inference
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             time
             to
             use
             the
             utmost
             Severity
             of
             the
             Laws
             against
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             some
             Course
             must
             be
             taken
             with
             Grindalizers
             ,
             as
             really
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             undermining
             the
             Foundation
             within
             ,
             when
             the
             others
             do
             but
             foam
             and
             howl
             without
             .
             But
             what
             can
             be
             done
             with
             us
             without
             another
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             that
             be
             without
             a
             new
             Parliament
             ?
             For
             we
             conform
             seemingly
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             be
             done
             with
             such
             ?
             But
             behold
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Man
             !
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             protest
             against
             his
             Power
             of
             imposing
             Names
             .
             2.
             
             We
             reject
             his
             Characters
             ,
             as
             Slanders
             .
             3.
             
             We
             see
             what
             we
             are
             to
             look
             for
             ,
             from
             them
             that
             are
             of
             the
             whole
             Head
             ,
             the
             whole
             Blood
             ,
             Church-men
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             themselves
             ,
             by
             an
             eminency
             and
             appropriation
             ,
             if
             all
             should
             be
             of
             this
             Author's
             mind
             ,
             who
             needs
             as
             much
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             they
             to
             whom
             he
             affords
             but
             very
             little
             Respect
             or
             Kindness
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             Person
             of
             a
             more
             excellent
             Temper
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             Consideration
             and
             Worth
             ,
             Mr.
             
               John
               Evans
            
             ,
             Rector
             of
             St.
             
               Ethelbert
               ,
               London
            
             :
             I
             did
             with
             some
             earnestness
             of
             desire
             procure
             his
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord-Mayor
             ,
             for
             the
             Arguments
             sake
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             I
             could
             find
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             would
             solidly
             and
             wisely
             handle
             ,
             and
             openly
             commend
             a
             great
             Duty
             out
             of
             fashion
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Time
             when
             they
             who
             profess
             it
             look
             very
             odly
             ,
             and
             are
             pointed
             out
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             I
             found
             the
             Reverend
             Preacher
             to
             set
             about
             his
             Work
             like
             a
             Workman
             ;
             and
             tho
             he
             pitched
             upon
             too
             narrow
             a
             Notion
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             yet
             the
             clearness
             of
             his
             Mind
             and
             Style
             ,
             the
             Honesty
             ,
             Openness
             ,
             and
             Candor
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             did
             much
             gain
             upon
             me
             .
             After
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             what
             he
             takes
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             delivers
             the
             common
             Notion
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Inference
             ,
             affixing
             it
             to
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             pag.
             36.
             and
             takes
             it
             off
             again
             from
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             pag.
             41.
             
             
               I
               declare
               I
               am
               not
               acquainted
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Moderate
               ,
               nor
               can
               I
               of
               my
               own
               knowledge
               accuse
               any
               Minister
               whatsoever
               .
               All
               that
               I
               shall
               say
               upon
               this
               Point
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               sorry
               for
               them
               .
            
             And
             after
             he
             had
             given
             this
             little
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             for
             ought
             
             he
             knew
             were
             injured
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             to
             say
             ,
             or
             write
             ,
             pag.
             48.
             
             
               Give
               me
               the
               Man
               that
               is
               honest
               ,
               and
               constant
               to
               his
               Principles
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               he
               professes
               ,
               whatsoever
               Party
               or
               Persuasion
               he
               is
               of
               ;
               he
               is
               much
               more
               valuable
               to
               me
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               plights
               his
               Faith
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gives
               all
               the
               Security
               that
               can
               be
               given
               for
               his
               Conformity
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               after
               he
               hath
               wound
               himself
               into
               its
               Communion
               and
               Preferments
               ,
               plays
               Booty
               ,
               and
               acts
               like
               a
               Nonconformist
               .
               These
               are
               treacherous
               Friends
               ,
               that
               like
               Vipers
               prey
               upon
               the
               Bowels
               of
               their
               Mother
               ,
               and
               betray
               her
               ,
               as
               Judas
               did
               our
               Lord
               ,
               with
               a
               Kiss
               .
               Of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Men
               ,
               the
               Non-conforming
               Conformists
               are
               the
               least
               to
               be
               valued
               ,
               as
               most
               unfit
               for
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             here
             's
             another
             friendly
             Testimonial
             given
             to
             moderate
             Conformists
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             Preferment
             and
             Favour
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             :
             
               Treacherous
               Friends
               ,
               Vipers
               ,
               and
               like
            
             Judas
             ,
             do
             not
             savour
             of
             Moderation
             in
             a
             Preacher
             upon
             that
             Text.
             It
             seems
             the
             aking
             Tooth
             did
             now
             begin
             to
             trouble
             him
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             pour
             Vinegar
             into
             it
             ,
             nor
             pass
             it
             by
             without
             some
             Reflections
             upon
             this
             great
             Complement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             supposes
             that
             there
             is
             no
             moderate
             Construction
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Security
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             Man
             of
             moderate
             Principles
             conform
             ,
             and
             retain
             and
             practise
             Moderation
             ,
             without
             violation
             of
             his
             Faith
             ?
             Now
             some
             of
             us
             knew
             the
             way
             into
             the
             Church
             before
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             told
             of
             some
             moderate
             Interpretation
             of
             our
             Bonds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Words
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             mild
             sence
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             that
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             A
             moderate
             Man
             will
             put
             a
             moderate
             charitable
             Sence
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Words
             will
             bear
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             honest
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             gives
             her
             security
             in
             a
             moderate
             sence
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             takes
             it
             in
             a
             rigorous
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             a
             Conformist
             ,
             that
             hath
             wound
             himself
             into
             the
             Communion
             and
             Preferment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             act
             like
             a
             Nonconformist
             ,
             both
             in
             her
             Communion
             and
             Preferment
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             way
             of
             acting
             ,
             as
             we
             never
             yet
             learnt
             ,
             nor
             can
             well
             understand
             ,
             except
             he
             allow
             that
             a
             Nonconformist
             can
             act
             like
             a
             Conformist
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             is
             pity
             he
             did
             not
             share
             in
             the
             Communion
             and
             Preferment
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Any
             Man
             that
             is
             honest
             and
             constant
             ,
             of
             any
             Party
             and
             Persuasion
             ,
             not
             excepting
             an
             ignorant
             superstitious
             Papist
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             more
             ignorant
             ,
             the
             more
             honest
             )
             or
             Quaker
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Sect
             ,
             is
             more
             to
             be
             valued
             than
             a
             moderate
             Conformist
             ,
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             )
             .
             But
             why
             a
             moderate
             Conformist
             may
             not
             be
             as
             honest
             ,
             and
             as
             constant
             in
             his
             Moderation
             ,
             as
             any
             Man
             that
             is
             high
             and
             rigorous
             ,
             or
             any
             
             other
             Sect
             ,
             no
             other
             Reason
             can
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Rule
             of
             Laws
             of
             Conformity
             cannot
             stand
             with
             a
             moderate
             Construction
             :
             And
             if
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             we
             moderate
             Men
             must
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             and
             Preferments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             professedly
             Nonconformists
             ;
             for
             one
             of
             both
             we
             must
             be
             :
             And
             if
             we
             cannot
             be
             exact
             Conformists
             in
             the
             severest
             sence
             ,
             and
             act
             according
             to
             it
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             Nonconformists
             .
             How
             much
             ease
             would
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Minds
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             these
             Vipers
             ,
             that
             prey
             upon
             the
             Bowels
             of
             their
             Mother
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             take
             a
             fuller
             View
             of
             that
             Sermon
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             describes
             Moderation
             to
             be
             such
             a
             gracious
             Habit
             of
             Mind
             ,
             as
             will
             teach
             and
             incline
             us
             to
             observe
             a
             due
             Mean
             and
             Temper
             in
             our
             
               outward
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Converse
               with
               others
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               give
               no
               just
               Occasion
               of
               Offence
               ,
               p.
               7.
               
            
             But
             he
             takes
             it
             in
             a
             more
             particular
             Sence
             ,
             more
             largely
             ,
             and
             more
             briefly
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             
             
               Moderation
               is
               a
               Vertue
               ,
               which
               teaches
               and
               enables
               a
               Man
               ,
               upon
               all
               occasion
               of
               Contest
               and
               Controversy
               with
               others
               ,
               to
               maintain
               and
               assert
               his
               Principles
               and
               Opinions
               ,
               whose
               Truth
               he
               is
               persuaded
               of
               ,
               with
               Temper
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             he
             doth
             more
             particularly
             branch
             out
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               moderate
               Man
               is
               candid
               in
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               apt
               to
               make
               the
               best
               Construction
               of
               Things
               that
               will
               bear
               it
               ;
               in
               his
               Words
               soft
               ,
               (
               
                 not
                 calling
                 moderate
                 Conformists
                 ,
                 Vipers
                 ,
                 treacherous
                 Friends
                 ,
                 or
              
               Judas
               's
               )
               in
               his
               Carriage
               Courteous
               ,
               p.
               9.2
               .
               In
               Judicial
               Causes
               carries
               a
               Chancery
               in
               his
               Breast
               .
               3.
               
               In
               Matters
               relating
               to
               Religion
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               us
               to
               be
               concerned
               about
               Things
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               in
               proportion
               to
               their
               Nature
               and
               Worth.
               4.
               
               In
               Matters
               of
               Injury
               ,
               he
               passeth
               by
               Faults
               ,
               bears
               with
               ,
               pities
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 pag.
              
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             pag.
             15.
             
             
               He
               thinks
               ,
               
                 Let
                 your
                 Moderation
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
              
               imports
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               occasions
               of
               Difference
               and
               Contest
               ,
               to
               give
               clear
               and
               palpable
               Tokens
               of
               their
               Moderation
               to
               all
               Sorts
               and
               Conditions
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             Still
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Objects
             of
             Moderation
             are
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Subject
             Matter
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             exercised
             ,
             are
             Matters
             of
             Difference
             and
             Contest
             .
             So
             he
             repeats
             his
             Notion
             again
             ,
             pag.
             35.
             and
             again
             ,
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             Now
             before
             I
             go
             further
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             believe
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             approve
             of
             very
             much
             good
             Matter
             ,
             well-spoken
             ,
             and
             well-applied
             .
             But
             I
             fear
             ,
             Prejudice
             and
             Partiality
             weighs
             too
             heavy
             upon
             his
             Bowle
             .
          
           
           
             I
             do
             confess
             ,
             i●
             is
             a
             very
             good
             Notion
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             manage
             all
             our
             Differences
             with
             Temper
             :
             But
             why
             should
             he
             single
             out
             this
             as
             the
             main
             ,
             if
             not
             whole
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             good
             Behaviour
             in
             a
             particular
             Case
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             Instance
             of
             a
             general
             Duty
             ,
             seems
             not
             so
             clear
             .
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             like
             it
             is
             too
             narrow
             a
             Notion
             ,
             except
             a
             Christian
             have
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             some
             Matters
             of
             Controversy
             or
             Difference
             with
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Christians
             may
             have
             differing
             and
             contrary
             Opinions
             and
             Principles
             ,
             and
             each
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             maintain
             his
             own
             Side
             with
             Temper
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             doth
             often
             repeat
             his
             own
             Sence
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             deliver
             a
             common
             ,
             but
             untrue
             Notion
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             in
             a
             Lay
             and
             Church-Capacity
             ,
             from
             p.
             36
             ,
             to
             p.
             41.
             and
             then
             gives
             his
             Reasons
             against
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             describe
             ,
             to
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             examine
             all
             the
             Members
             and
             Parts
             of
             a
             moderate
             Man
             in
             a
             Lay-Capacity
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             most
             material
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             doth
             it
             become
             a
             moderate
             Man
             to
             be
             so
             positive
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             after
             an
             imaginary
             ,
             oratorical
             Description
             of
             a
             Lay
             moderate
             Man
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             and
             others
             never
             knew
             ,
             
               This
               (
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               )
               is
               no
               Fiction
               of
               mine
               ,
               no
               Creature
               of
               my
               Fancy
               ,
               but
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               visible
               to
               every
               Eye
               ,
               p.
               37.
               
               That
               it
               is
               not
               difficult
               to
               prove
               ,
               such
               Men
               act
               against
               their
               Conscience
               ;
               for
               really
               ,
               a
               moderate
               Man
               ,
               in
               the
               common
               Notion
               ,
               if
               examined
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               softer
               Phrase
               for
               a
               Knave
               ,
               pag.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Character
             of
             a
             moderate
             Lay-man
             ,
             drawn
             pag.
             36.
             
             I
             make
             some
             Observations
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             general
             observe
             ,
             That
             he
             takes
             some
             Parts
             and
             Vertues
             of
             a
             very
             honest
             Man
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Knave
             of
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             is
             one
             who
             will
             frequent
             the
             Publick
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             One
             who
             will
             seem
             devout
             at
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             (
             and
             who
             doth
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Eye
             ,
             more
             than
             seem
             .
             )
             3.
             
             One
             who
             talks
             much
             for
             Union
             ,
             and
             wishes
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             sees
             no
             Evil
             in
             Schism
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             what
             can
             move
             him
             to
             wish
             for
             Union
             ,
             but
             the
             Good
             of
             Union
             ,
             and
             the
             Evil
             of
             Schism
             ?
             And
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             Benefit
             any
             Knave
             can
             make
             of
             Union
             ?
             If
             he
             only
             talkt
             for
             Union
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             wish
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             it
             were
             like
             a
             moderate
             Man
             in
             the
             softer
             Phrase
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             talks
             much
             of
             Union
             ,
             and
             wishes
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             talks
             and
             wishes
             like
             an
             honest
             Man.
             4.
             
             Suppose
             him
             to
             be
             one
             who
             thinks
             he
             doth
             God
             good
             Service
             ,
             and
             takes
             a
             good
             Course
             to
             promote
             Peace
             by
             frequenting
             unlawful
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             clearly
             for
             the
             Religion
             established
             by
             Law.
             Yet
             under
             favour
             ,
             1.
             
             Suppose
             he
             may
             be
             mistaken
             
             in
             thinking
             so
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             he
             may
             be
             a
             very
             honest
             Man
             ,
             for
             honest
             Men
             are
             subject
             to
             Mistakes
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             mistake
             in
             the
             way
             to
             promote
             Peace
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             he
             may
             be
             very
             honest
             .
             3.
             
             If
             he
             thinks
             those
             Meetings
             which
             you
             call
             unlawful
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Meetings
             of
             Orthodox
             Preachers
             and
             Christians
             ,
             consistent
             with
             the
             Religion
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             a
             wise
             ,
             discerning
             ,
             honest
             Man
             ,
             and
             doth
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             mutable
             Appendages
             to
             which
             he
             never
             subscribed
             ,
             or
             declared
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             Lay-man
             .
             But
             then
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Some
             Things
             are
             affixed
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             depends
             upon
             proof
             against
             some
             particular
             Men
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             there
             be
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             affect
             more
             than
             those
             Individuals
             .
             We
             know
             none
             ,
             that
             first
             ,
             work
             hard
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             on
             the
             six
             Days
             ,
             and
             appear
             for
             her
             on
             the
             Sunday
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             any
             that
             sees
             not
             harm
             in
             Schism
             ,
             (
             but
             you
             may
             call
             that
             a
             Schism
             which
             is
             not
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Nor
             any
             who
             are
             one
             with
             all
             Parties
             ,
             in
             designing
             against
             the
             Government
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             that
             cry
             ,
             God
             forbid
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Alteration
             in
             it
             :
             for
             there
             may
             be
             Alteration
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             natural
             Body
             ,
             from
             Youth
             to
             riper
             Age
             ,
             without
             its
             destruction
             or
             dissolution
             .
             5.
             
             Nor
             that
             look
             upon
             Bishops
             as
             necessary
             Evils
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             account
             them
             evil
             ,
             do
             not
             account
             them
             necessary
             .
             6.
             
             He
             may
             be
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             chuse
             rather
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             lawfully
             could
             )
             to
             be
             without
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             doth
             declare
             ,
             That
             those
             Ceremonies
             which
             remain
             ,
             upon
             just
             causes
             may
             be
             altered
             and
             changed
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             
               Preface
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               why
               some
               be
               abolished
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             delivers
             some
             Things
             positively
             ,
             which
             are
             dubious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             which
             may
             be
             untrue
             ;
             pag.
             37.
             
             
               These
               are
               moderate
               Men
               in
               one
               sence
               ,
               i.e.
               they
               have
               a
               moderate
               Esteem
               of
               ,
               and
               a
               moderate
               Love
               for
               that
               Church
               ,
               in
               whose
               Communion
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               
                 resolve
                 to
                 die
              
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               she
               is
               up
               ;
               but
               if
               she
               were
               down
               ,
               they
               could
               contentedly
               enough
               survive
               her
               Ruine
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               they
               might
               live
               the
               longer
               .
            
             Now
             either
             this
             Picture
             of
             a
             moderate
             Lay
             Church-man
             is
             a
             Creature
             of
             his
             own
             Fancy
             ,
             or
             a
             real
             Being
             :
             if
             a
             real
             Being
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Man
             ,
             he
             is
             one
             of
             his
             own
             Acquaintance
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             not
             of
             his
             Acquaintance
             ,
             he
             paints
             him
             by
             the
             Ear
             ,
             by
             Report
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Eye
             of
             his
             own
             Knowledg
             .
             Let
             him
             either
             reform
             him
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             or
             keep
             no
             Acquaintance
             with
             him
             .
             If
             he
             be
             a
             real
             Man
             ,
             he
             speaks
             the
             Language
             of
             Abhorrers
             and
             Addressers
             ,
             who
             often
             promise
             to
             live
             and
             die
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             established
             by
             Law
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             Character
             ,
             drawn
             (
             one
             would
             think
             )
             with
             too
             
             heavy
             a
             hand
             ,
             and
             Pencil
             made
             of
             too
             course
             Bristles
             ,
             for
             a
             moderate
             Man
             to
             use
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             A
             Moderate
             Man
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             some
             things
             he
             sets
             out
             in
             the
             Colours
             of
             a
             Knave
             ,
             wipes
             off
             the
             Dash
             ,
             and
             thinks
             he
             may
             with
             an
             honest
             Heart
             and
             Face
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             towards
             God
             ,
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             Constancy
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             frequent
             the
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Conventicles
             too
             :
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             He
             is
             of
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             truly
             and
             acceptably
             worship'd
             under
             different
             Modes
             and
             Forms
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             frequent
             the
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             cannot
             blame
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             go
             to
             Assemblies
             called
             Conventicles
             (
             especially
             when
             he
             had
             the
             King's
             Indulgence
             )
             2.
             
             He
             believes
             there
             is
             a
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Faith
             and
             Affection
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Worship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             cannot
             hold
             Communion
             with
             Orthodox
             Preachers
             in
             publick
             Churches
             ;
             he
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             enjoy
             it
             where
             he
             can
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             may
             do
             without
             Sin
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             knows
             no
             Reason
             or
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             he
             may
             not
             as
             lawfully
             hold
             Communion
             with
             Orthodox
             ,
             profitable
             Preachers
             (
             from
             whom
             he
             hath
             perhaps
             tasted
             the
             good
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             his
             Heart
             hath
             been
             opened
             ,
             )
             and
             Christians
             ,
             in
             undoubted
             ,
             pious
             ,
             Evangelical
             Exercises
             ,
             as
             in
             Trade
             ,
             or
             Civil
             Converse
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             unlawful
             Meetings
             .
             Then
             the
             honest
             moderate
             Christian
             thinks
             with
             himself
             ;
             1.
             
             I
             never
             heard
             either
             Treason
             or
             Sedition
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             couched
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Sermons
             or
             Exercises
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             sinful
             to
             hold
             actual
             Communion
             with
             sound
             and
             pious
             Christians
             ,
             antecedent
             to
             the
             temporal
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             sinful
             in
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             He
             cannot
             think
             so
             hardly
             of
             his
             Christian
             Governours
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             would
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             to
             forbid
             any
             pious
             Exercise
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             have
             tendency
             to
             Destruction
             or
             harm
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             4.
             
             He
             remembers
             the
             moderate
             Judgment
             of
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             concerning
             Dissenters
             for
             several
             Years
             last
             past
             .
             5.
             
             He
             considers
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             Penal
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             bear
             that
             Penalty
             with
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             .
             And
             if
             you
             think
             them
             unlawful
             Assemblies
             ,
             of
             that
             sort
             as
             are
             not
             safe
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             now
             frequents
             the
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             will
             then
             frequent
             them
             ,
             when
             those
             Meetings
             are
             disperst
             ,
             or
             suppressed
             .
             But
             then
             what
             becomes
             of
             your
             own
             Doctrine
             of
             misplacing
             Zeal
             about
             Circumstances
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Appendages
             of
             Religion
             ?
             which
             a
             moderate
             Man
             should
             not
             do
             ;
             Pag.
             24.
             
             If
             you
             leave
             the
             Moderation
             of
             Penalties
             to
             Governous
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             beseeming
             a
             moderate
             Divine
             ,
             preaching
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             to
             have
             forborn
             to
             give
             Magistrates
             
             to
             whom
             you
             preach'd
             ,
             Alarms
             to
             beware
             of
             Men
             that
             design
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               Moderate
               Men
            
             ,
             the
             softer
             Phrase
             for
             Knaves
             ,
             but
             in
             proper
             Language
             ,
             Knaves
             and
             Vipers
             .
             If
             you
             know
             any
             such
             designing
             Men
             ,
             inform
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             Strangers
             to
             us
             that
             are
             moderate
             indeed
             .
             I
             have
             staid
             Iong
             enough
             to
             view
             this
             Picture
             of
             a
             Lay-moderate
             Church-man
             ;
             I
             will
             walk
             into
             the
             next
             Room
             ,
             and
             view
             the
             moderate
             Church-Clergy
             Man
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             is
             drawn
             by
             this
             Hand
             ,
             stands
             out
             with
             his
             Legs
             as
             the
             more
             crooked
             Knave
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             Pag.
             40
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             Upon
             him
             I
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             free
             and
             open
             Preacher
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               cannot
               accuse
               any
               Minister
               upon
               his
               own
               Knowledg
               so
               depainted
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             not
             a
             Creature
             of
             his
             own
             Fancy
             neither
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             other
             Men's
             Fancy
             sure
             ,
             come
             to
             his
             Knowledg
             ,
             it
             seems
             by
             Report
             or
             Tradition
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             not
             believed
             it
             ,
             why
             would
             he
             preach
             and
             print
             it
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             we
             have
             two
             things
             to
             say
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             deny
             the
             Accusation
             as
             it
             stands
             ;
             we
             disown
             the
             Picture
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             we
             know
             no
             such
             Church-men
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             such
             a
             pretended
             Conformist
             as
             is
             here
             represented
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             to
             fasten
             that
             upon
             more
             than
             are
             faulty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             supposing
             or
             granting
             most
             of
             the
             things
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             they
             as
             material
             as
             any
             we
             offer
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Censors
             ,
             some
             Considerations
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             vindicate
             the
             accused
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             to
             alleviate
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Charge
             by
             parts
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             
               The
               Moderate
               Church-man
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               upon
               occasion
               will
               marry
               without
               a
               Ring
               .
            
             We
             answer
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Ceremony
             doth
             more
             concern
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             married
             ,
             than
             the
             Minister
             that
             marrieth
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Rubrick
             saith
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               they
               again
               loose
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               the
               Man
               shall
               give
               unto
               the
               Woman
               a
               Ring
               ,
               laying
               the
               same
               upon
               the
               Book
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               the
               Priest
               taking
               the
               Ring
               shall
               deliver
               it
               unto
               the
               Man.
            
             It
             concerns
             the
             Man
             to
             bring
             and
             provide
             the
             Ring
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             what
             is
             conveyed
             to
             her
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Rubrick
             or
             Canon
             doth
             enjoyn
             the
             Minister
             to
             provide
             one
             ?
             Or
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             punishment
             if
             he
             do
             not
             marry
             with
             it
             ?
             We
             know
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Church
             looks
             to
             greater
             matters
             in
             Can.
             62.
             censuring
             the
             Minister
             ,
             if
             he
             marry
             without
             asking
             Banes
             ,
             Certificate
             ,
             or
             Consent
             of
             Parents
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Hours
             ;
             from
             which
             
             no
             Men
             are
             more
             free
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             are
             called
             Moderate
             Church-Men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             there
             no
             occasion
             upon
             which
             this
             may
             either
             be
             justified
             or
             excused
             ?
             As
             if
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Minister
             and
             the
             Persons
             ,
             be
             not
             worth
             a
             Ring
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Man
             cannot
             buy
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             resolve
             if
             they
             may
             not
             be
             married
             with
             a
             Ring
             of
             her
             Husbund's
             Gift
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             married
             without
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             in
             case
             the
             Ring
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             they
             are
             to
             be
             married
             cannot
             afford
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             be
             so
             near
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             fetch
             one
             .
             Shall
             an
             Ordinance
             be
             denied
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             ?
             Or
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             Man
             must
             take
             his
             Bride
             in
             the
             Humour
             ?
             Or
             there
             will
             be
             loss
             to
             both
             ,
             if
             they
             put
             it
             off
             to
             another
             day
             ?
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Parties
             scruple
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             shall
             we
             refuse
             to
             execute
             a
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             Arbitrary
             Local
             Ceremony
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             
               A
               moderate
               Church-man
               is
               one
               who
               will
               christen
               without
               the
               Cross
               :
            
             So
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             baptize
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             Rubrick
             lays
             no
             Injuction
             upon
             any
             to
             bring
             the
             Child
             to
             Church
             ,
             it
             only
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               that
               it
               be
               brought
            
             ;
             —
             and
             who
             in
             this
             tender
             Age
             will
             bring
             a
             Child
             to
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             another
             Rubrick
             saith
             ,
             
               Saving
               at
               the
               dipping
               of
               the
               Child
            
             ;
             the
             Child
             whose
             Baptism
             is
             doubted
             of
             ,
             must
             be
             dipt
             ,
             and
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             him
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Child
             so
             baptized
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Congregation
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             Rule
             do
             they
             walk
             ,
             that
             see
             good
             cause
             to
             baptize
             in
             private
             ,
             because
             of
             Weather
             ,
             and
             distance
             of
             Place
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             omit
             the
             Cross
             in
             private
             ?
             Now
             whether
             a
             Minister
             may
             not
             upon
             some
             occasions
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             great
             Reasons
             ,
             omit
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             submitted
             to
             Moderate
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             right
             Judgment
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Parent
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             Reading
             and
             Sense
             ,
             may
             have
             read
             some
             Arguments
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             neither
             he
             nor
             the
             Curat
             can
             answer
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             suppose
             he
             have
             but
             a
             strong
             Prejudice
             or
             Fear
             upon
             him
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             Curat
             say
             ,
             in
             good
             civil
             Language
             ,
             Except
             you
             bring
             your
             Child
             to
             Church
             ,
             or
             have
             it
             crost
             at
             home
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             baptize
             it
             :
             Why
             ,
             then
             saith
             the
             Parent
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             baptize
             my
             Child
             :
             What
             if
             the
             child
             dy
             unbaptized
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Parents
             fault
             for
             scrupling
             ;
             He
             saith
             no
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             .
             But
             which
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             omitted
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             ?
             Especially
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             requires
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             so
             it
             punisheth
             with
             Suspension
             a
             Minister
             that
             shall
             refuse
             to
             baptize
             ,
             Can.
             68.
             
             What
             if
             a
             Parent
             shall
             take
             or
             demand
             his
             Child
             as
             
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             baptized
             ,
             from
             the
             Minister
             ?
             By
             what
             Law
             or
             Reason
             can
             he
             refuse
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Child
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             a
             God-Mother
             or
             Midwife
             be
             so
             zealous
             ,
             call
             it
             furious
             ,
             against
             the
             Cross
             as
             to
             take
             the
             Child
             out
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Hands
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             shall
             the
             Minister
             strive
             and
             contend
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             by
             Can.
             38.
             
             If
             any
             Minister
             after
             Subsciption
             to
             the
             three
             Canonical
             Articles
             ,
             shall
             omit
             any
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             suspended
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Omission
             must
             be
             notorious
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             come
             to
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             wilful
             and
             contemptuous
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             so
             notorious
             .
             But
             we
             speak
             not
             of
             such
             a
             notorious
             omission
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             is
             occasional
             ,
             seldom
             ,
             and
             for
             greater
             Reason
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             more
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             case
             the
             Minister
             or
             Curat
             be
             but
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             I
             doubt
             of
             his
             Power
             to
             use
             or
             make
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             without
             an
             equitable
             Construction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             afterwards
             )
             :
             for
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             publick
             Baptism
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               Here
               the
               Priest
               shall
               make
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               in
               the
               Child's
               Forehead
               .
            
             The
             Priest
             shall
             ,
             not
             the
             Curat
             ,
             or
             the
             Minister
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             had
             plainly
             reach'd
             to
             the
             Deacon
             as
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             a
             Deacon
             is
             not
             a
             Priest
             in
             this
             Church
             :
             A
             Deacon
             doth
             it
             only
             by
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ;
             To
             make
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Affirmative
             Precept
             ,
             a
             divine
             affirmitive
             Law
             binds
             not
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             to
             every
             particular
             nunc
             or
             time
             :
             why
             should
             we
             be
             more
             strictly
             bound
             to
             observe
             in
             publick
             an
             affirmative
             humane
             Precept
             ,
             than
             a
             divine
             ?
             Are
             we
             more
             strictly
             tied
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             than
             of
             God
             ?
             It
             may
             by
             an
             Equity
             of
             Reason
             be
             allowed
             ,
             upon
             Occasions
             of
             some
             Necessity
             ,
             to
             omit
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Precept
             ,
             as
             we
             through
             a
             gracious
             Indulgence
             omit
             a
             Divine
             Precept
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Crime
             of
             a
             Moderate
             Church-Man
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             
               baptise
               without
               God-Fathers
               and
               God-Mothers
               ,
               in
               compliance
               with
               weak
               and
               tender
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             If
             there
             be
             any
             reason
             of
             Strength
             or
             Cogency
             for
             the
             Omission
             of
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             strong
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             weak
             and
             tender
             Consciences
             as
             in
             any
             :
             if
             a
             Minister
             cannot
             omit
             any
             of
             these
             things
             with
             a
             sincere
             Tenderness
             and
             Indulgence
             to
             weak
             Consciences
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             obliged
             from
             doing
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             to
             the
             weak
             Brother
             .
             And
             if
             we
             are
             so
             straightly
             bound
             to
             a
             rigid
             Conformity
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             can
             in
             no
             case
             omit
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             tender
             weak
             Conscience
             :
             Who
             can
             answer
             this
             Argument
             against
             Conformity
             ?
          
           
           
             That
             Conformity
             which
             doth
             oblige
             to
             refuse
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             to
             a
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             requires
             ,
             is
             a
             Conformity
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             unlawful
             and
             null
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             is
             the
             rigid
             Conformity
             ,
             (
             as
             Men
             make
             it
             .
             )
             Ergo.
             In
             private
             Baptism
             they
             are
             not
             required
             .
             In
             publick
             such
             as
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Communion
             may
             be
             refused
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Parents
             can
             get
             no
             better
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             they
             are
             but
             Cyphers
             ,
             and
             stand
             only
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Form.
             But
             be
             they
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             instance
             in
             any
             publick
             Baptism
             performed
             without
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             the
             Peccant
             shall
             bare
             the
             Blame
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             next
             Imputation
             ,
             is
             his
             giving
             the
             Sacrament
             
               kneeling
               ,
               sitting
               ,
               or
               standing
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             the
             Reverend
             Preacher
             will
             strike
             out
             Kneeling
             out
             of
             the
             Bill
             ,
             when
             he
             reviews
             it
             .
             I
             will
             take
             no
             Advantage
             of
             that
             Inadvertency
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             other
             Offence
             make
             a
             Return
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             again
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             which
             first
             is
             enjoyned
             the
             People
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             great
             Men
             have
             interpreted
             the
             Rubrick
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               deliver
               the
               Communion
               to
               the
               People
               kneeling
               ,
            
             not
             forbidding
             him
             to
             deliver
             it
             to
             them
             that
             kneel
             not
             .
             3.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             27
             ,
             are
             lax
             ,
             
               Ministri
               cum
               Caenam
               Domini
               administrant
               neminem
               scienter
               ejusdem
               facient
               participem
               ,
               qui
               in
               Genua
               non
               fuerit
               ,
               inclinatus
               ,
               sub
               poenaâ
               Suspensionis
               .
            
             The
             Communicant
             is
             not
             bound
             in
             express
             Terms
             to
             kneel
             in
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             receiving
             ;
             if
             he
             kneel
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             tho
             he
             do
             not
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             receiving
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             The
             Canon
             saith
             not
             the
             Minister
             shall
             be
             suspended
             ,
             if
             he
             deliver
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             kneel
             in
             the
             very
             Act
             ,
             but
             
               qui
               in
               Genua
               non
               fuerint
               inclinatus
               .
            
             If
             he
             kneel
             before
             ,
             or
             after
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             excluded
             ,
             nor
             the
             Minister
             punishable
             by
             the
             Canon
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Intention
             of
             it
             was
             .
             But
             leaving
             these
             things
             to
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Superiors
             :
             Let
             any
             Minister
             be
             named
             that
             receives
             the
             Sacrament
             sitting
             or
             standing
             .
             And
             if
             some
             Communicants
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             submitted
             ,
             whether
             a
             Minister
             in
             some
             cases
             ought
             not
             rather
             to
             venture
             upon
             his
             Ordinaries
             Indulgence
             ,
             then
             put
             away
             some
             Communicants
             for
             not
             kneeling
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             Law
             to
             warrant
             him
             (
             that
             I
             know
             .
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             case
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Prejudice
             or
             Fear
             ,
             the
             Christian
             who
             takes
             Scripture
             for
             his
             Rule
             ,
             finding
             the
             Gesture
             of
             the
             last
             Supper
             to
             be
             the
             same
             throughout
             ,
             
               as
               they
               sate
               at
               Meat
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             distinguish
             of
             Predicaments
             of
             Quality
             and
             Situs
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Saunderson
             doth
             (
             and
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             Place
             ,
             the
             upper
             Room
             ,
             was
             temporay
             ,
             and
             not
             imitable
             ,
             as
             the
             Gesture
             is
             )
             whether
             a
             Communicant
             ,
             otherwise
             without
             Exception
             ,
             shall
             be
             excluded
             for
             adhering
             
             to
             the
             Gesture
             ,
             which
             he
             finds
             in
             our
             lawful
             Translation
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             if
             a
             Father
             ,
             otherwise
             prepared
             and
             without
             Exception
             ,
             scruple
             Kneeling
             ,
             comes
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             can
             the
             Son
             justify
             the
             rejection
             of
             his
             own
             Father
             from
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ?
             
               Children
               obey
               your
               Parents
            
             ,
             is
             a
             Duty
             antecedent
             to
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             A
             Minister
             of
             a
             high
             Complexion
             ,
             did
             refuse
             his
             own
             Father
             ,
             and
             inform
             his
             Diocesan
             ,
             who
             was
             known
             to
             be
             strict
             enough
             for
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             yet
             instead
             of
             expected
             Approbation
             ,
             he
             was
             soundly
             check'd
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Faults
             ,
             or
             treacherous
             Acts
             of
             Church-men
             ,
             I
             throw
             them
             into
             the
             Heap
             of
             Misinformations
             ,
             and
             to
             me
             things
             neither
             heard
             nor
             seen
             .
             And
             that
             any
             do
             bury
             with
             an
             Exhortation
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             like
             a
             Tale
             which
             the
             Observator
             printed
             many
             Years
             ago
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             Venerable
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             baptized
             by
             the
             Directory
             after
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Liturgy
             established
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             errand
             Rogerism
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             to
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Positive
             Assertions
             ,
             I
             only
             add
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ;
             that
             a
             strict
             exacting
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             hath
             driven
             away
             many
             to
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             that
             had
             staid
             with
             us
             had
             they
             been
             indulged
             but
             in
             some
             scrupled
             Ceremony
             ;
             and
             since
             their
             departure
             from
             us
             ,
             do
             scruple
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             they
             did
             at
             first
             .
             And
             except
             our
             Governours
             apply
             themselves
             to
             some
             timely
             Mitigations
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             so
             to
             crop
             the
             Sprouts
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             but
             new
             Shoots
             will
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Stocks
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             stock'd
             up
             without
             breaking
             up
             too
             much
             good
             Ground
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             which
             the
             Reverend
             Preacher
             delivers
             with
             great
             Confidence
             and
             Assurance
             ,
             as
             binding
             us
             under
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             stopping
             our
             Mouths
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Evidence
             he
             presumes
             they
             have
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             concerned
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             declares
             our
             several
             Obligations
             to
             a
             strict
             constant
             Conformity
             to
             Ceremonies
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             To
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             and
             prevent
             all
             Evasions
             occasioned
             by
             nice
             Distinctions
             about
             the
             force
             and
             obligation
             of
             Human
             Laws
             ;
             
               He
               will
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               no
               room
               for
               Equity
               and
               Moderation
            
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             pag.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Seeing
               we
               Ministers
               have
               by
               private
               Subscriptions
               and
               Promises
               ,
               by
               open
               Deelarations
               and
               solemn
               Oaths
               to
               our
               Diocesan
               obliged
               our selves
               to
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               established
               by
               Law
               :
               I
               infer
               ,
               That
               nothing
               less
               than
               strictness
               and
               exactness
               of
               Duty
               ,
               and
               a
               
               constant
               ,
               close
               Conformity
               is
               required
               at
               our
               Hands
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               dispence
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               relax
               the
               Law
               in
               this
               case
               .
               p.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Inference
             is
             drawn
             from
             four
             Premises
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             p.
             42.
             2.
             
             The
             Declaration
             of
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
             And
             ,
             4.
             
             To
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             no
             room
             for
             Moderation
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             which
             he
             endearvours
             to
             prove
             ,
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Because
             that
             which
             I
             first
             except
             against
             ,
             taking
             the
             Pages
             in
             order
             ,
             is
             the
             last
             of
             his
             Reasons
             for
             that
             Conclusion
             :
             I
             shall
             invert
             my
             Order
             ,
             and
             speak
             to
             it
             last
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             up
             the
             second
             Point
             in
             difference
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
          
           
             And
             considering
             the
             Premises
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             He
             cannot
             infer
             that
             Conclusion
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             more
             in
             his
             Inference
             ,
             than
             is
             in
             the
             Premises
             .
             He
             infers
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             indispensibly
             bound
             in
             all
             Times
             ,
             Places
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             to
             a
             close
             strict
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             we
             do
             not
             constantly
             observe
             it
             in
             all
             Points
             ,
             we
             have
             broken
             our
             Faith.
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             what
             Conformist
             is
             not
             guilty
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             sinning
             ?
             then
             who
             can
             conform
             ?
             Or
             ,
             who
             can
             ,
             and
             be
             blameness
             ?
             Is
             there
             such
             to
             be
             found
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             even
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             Occasions
             for
             an
             honest
             ,
             wise
             ,
             conscientious
             Minister
             to
             shew
             Moderation
             ,
             not
             only
             such
             as
             our
             Brother
             allows
             to
             Dissenters
             ,
             in
             Words
             and
             Passion
             ,
             
               but
               in
               Fact
            
             ,
             or
             he
             sins
             more
             by
             a
             courteous
             refusal
             to
             yield
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             prudent
             occasional
             Compliance
             ;
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             moderate
             Men
             cannot
             conform
             ,
             but
             must
             abide
             without
             ,
             among
             Dissenters
             .
             And
             our
             rigid
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Laws
             do
             furnish
             them
             with
             an
             unanswerable
             Argument
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Conformity
             which
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             Moderation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             submitted
             to
             without
             Sin
             :
             but
             such
             is
             this
             rigid
             Conformity
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             is
             proved
             ,
             because
             we
             as
             Christians
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             let
             our
             Moderation
             be
             known
             to
             all
             Men
             :
             and
             this
             Moderation
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Moderation
             of
             good
             Language
             ,
             and
             abstinence
             from
             Passion
             ,
             but
             in
             Fact
             and
             Deed.
             But
             let
             us
             try
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Premises
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             removed
             or
             shaken
             ,
             his
             Inference
             and
             Superstructure
             will
             fall
             with
             all
             his
             Confidence
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             if
             such
             Words
             be
             contained
             in
             ,
             or
             drawn
             from
             our
             Subscription
             to
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             36
             Canon
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Subscriber
             doth
             promise
             that
             he
             will
             use
             the
             Form
             prescribed
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             in
             publick
             Prayer
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               and
               no
               other
            
             .
             (
             
               And
               no
               other
            
             shall
             be
             explained
             afterwards
             .
             )
             The
             Promise
             is
             a
             general
             Promise
             ,
             and
             because
             general
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             a
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             nothing
             less
             than
             Strictness
             and
             Exactness
             ,
             and
             a
             close
             constant
             Conformity
             ,
             
             is
             more
             than
             the
             Canon
             speaks
             ,
             an
             Addition
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             enjoyns
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Form
             in
             Competition
             or
             Opposition
             to
             it
             .
             That
             Inference
             from
             this
             Promise
             of
             using
             it
             ,
             is
             denied
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             ,
             except
             the
             Law-givers
             declare
             that
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Premise
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             that
             rigid
             Inference
             is
             drawn
             ,
             is
             the
             Declaration
             of
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             the
             
               use
               of
            
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Book
             .
             But
             the
             Words
             and
             Promise
             are
             not
             ,
             
               To
               the
               constant
               ,
               close
               ,
               strict
               use
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             any
             Man
             can
             promise
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             any
             Man
             hath
             perform'd
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             Inference
             is
             denied
             ,
             because
             it
             contains
             more
             than
             is
             expressed
             in
             that
             Declaration
             .
             But
             then
             this
             ingenious
             Person
             doth
             confirm
             his
             Notion
             by
             bringing
             in
             the
             Intention
             ,
             or
             Scope
             of
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             
               that
               Vniformity
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               may
               be
               effected
               .
            
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             not
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             noted
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             come
             from
             one
             Word
             to
             another
             ,
             viz.
             from
             a
             close
             ,
             strict
             ,
             exact
             Conformity
             to
             an
             Vniformity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             design
             and
             scope
             of
             that
             close
             Conformity
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             it
             is
             applied
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Act
             doth
             enjoyn
             an
             Uniformity
             by
             a
             Book
             named
             in
             it
             ;
             We
             declare
             our
             Assent
             to
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Book
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             puts
             that
             Sence
             of
             strict
             ,
             close
             ,
             constant
             
               use
               of
               all
               and
               every
               thing
               ,
            
             doth
             add
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             rigorous
             Interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             far
             from
             an
             honest
             Moderation
             ,
             or
             Equity
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             transgress
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Relaxatione
               nimia
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Uniformity
             may
             in
             a
             warrantable
             sense
             ,
             be
             taken
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             Diversity
             of
             publick
             Forms
             ,
             or
             a
             Multiformity
             ;
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             Knaves
             ,
             or
             the
             invention
             of
             Church-Moles
             and
             Vipers
             ,
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             Preface
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             called
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             of
             K.
             Edw.
             the
             IV
             th
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Book
             follows
             the
             new
             Preface
             ,
             
               Concerning
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             wherein
             are
             these
             words
             ;
             
               And
               whereas
               heretofore
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               great
               Diversity
               in
               saying
               and
               singing
               in
               Churches
               within
               this
               Realm
               ;
               some
               following
               Salisbury
               ,
               some
               Hereford
               ,
               and
               some
               the
               use
               of
               Bangor
               ,
               some
               of
               York
               ,
               some
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               now
               from
               henceforth
               all
               the
               whole
               Realm
               shall
               have
               but
               one
               Use.
               
            
             If
             therefore
             we
             follow
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             we
             observe
             the
             Vniformity
             required
             ,
             and
             explained
             in
             that
             Preface
             ,
             still
             continued
             in
             this
             present
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             publickly
             allowed
             ,
             and
             a
             legal
             Sence
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             take
             our
             Uniformity
             ,
             not
             only
             oppositivè
             ,
             to
             a
             Multiformity
             of
             ancient
             Forms
             and
             Uses
             ;
             but
             appositivè
             ,
             conformable
             to
             the
             Rubricks
             and
             Orders
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Uniformity
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Uniformity
             to
             be
             in
             many
             Things
             but
             general
             ,
             and
             not
             particular
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Uniformity
             required
             by
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             particular
             ,
             close
             ,
             strict
             Uniformity
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             a
             strict
             ,
             close
             ,
             constant
             Conformity
             ,
             taking
             Conformity
             in
             the
             same
             Sence
             as
             Uniformity
             ,
             is
             not
             required
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             inferred
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Ministers
             always
             were
             obliged
             to
             do
             the
             same
             Things
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Import
             of
             the
             Inference
             which
             I
             oppose
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             two
             Instances
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Prayers
               and
               Hymns
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               the
               exact
               Conformist
               drives
               at
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ;
             Sometimes
             you
             are
             directed
             to
             One
             or
             This
             in
             several
             Offices
             .
             Now
             suppose
             the
             Minister
             of
             St.
             Ethelbert
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             shall
             say
             the
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             ;
             and
             his
             next
             Neighbours
             of
             St.
             
             Helen's
             ,
             and
             Bishopsgate
             ,
             or
             St.
             
               Mary
               Ax
            
             ,
             shall
             say
             
               Jubilate
               Deo
            
             ;
             the
             one
             use
             one
             Hymn
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             another
             ;
             one
             should
             dip
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             sprinkle
             :
             Where
             such
             Diversity
             is
             allowed
             ,
             they
             all
             conform
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             keep
             to
             a
             particular
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             Here
             's
             no
             Omission
             of
             any
             Thing
             required
             .
             True
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             modestly
             see
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             some
             Omissions
             also
             allowed
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             a
             Difformity
             from
             the
             Use
             of
             our
             rigid
             Interpreters
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             Composers
             of
             our
             Book
             have
             not
             been
             accessary
             to
             propagate
             or
             countenance
             a
             Sect
             of
             moderate
             Men
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Suppose
             a
             Man
             affirm
             ,
             that
             a
             strict
             ,
             close
             ,
             constant
             Use
             of
             the
             Letany
             be
             enjoined
             
               every
               Sunday
               ,
               Wednesday
               ,
               and
               Friday
            
             ;
             how
             will
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             We
             think
             ,
             not
             clearly
             and
             convincingly
             by
             the
             Rubrick
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Uniformity
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               Here
               followeth
               the
               Letany
               ,
               or
               general
               Supplication
               ,
               to
               be
               sung
               or
               said
               after
               Morning-Prayer
               ,
               upon
               Sundays
               ,
               Wednesdays
               ,
               and
               Fridays
               ,
               and
               at
               other
               Times
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               commanded
               by
               the
               Ordinary
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             strict
             ,
             constant
             Use
             of
             the
             Letany
             is
             not
             enjoined
             upon
             
               every
               Sunday
               ,
               Wednesday
               ,
               and
               Friday
               ,
            
             but
             upon
             
               Sundays
               ,
               Wednesdays
               ,
               and
               Fridays
               .
            
             If
             so
             much
             had
             been
             said
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Letany
             on
             those
             Days
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             Morning-Prayer
             without
             it
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             more
             light
             to
             direct
             us
             to
             the
             constant
             Use
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             after
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Here
               endeth
               tho
               Order
               of
               Morning-Prayer
               throughout
               the
               Year
            
             ;
             when
             yet
             three
             of
             these
             Prayers
             are
             to
             be
             omitted
             
             by
             another
             Rubrick
             ,
             when
             the
             Letany
             is
             said
             ;
             and
             yet
             Sundays
             ,
             Wednesdays
             ,
             and
             Fridays
             fall
             within
             the
             Year
             .
             By
             the
             Rubrick
             for
             the
             reading
             one
             or
             more
             of
             the
             Collects
             after
             the
             Offertory
             ,
             it
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Discretion
             of
             the
             Minister
             to
             use
             one
             or
             more
             of
             those
             Collects
             :
             He
             that
             useth
             one
             ,
             conforms
             as
             truly
             as
             he
             that
             useth
             more
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             Uniformity
             ,
             except
             every
             Minister
             use
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             one
             as
             another
             .
             A
             strict
             and
             close
             Conformity
             to
             a
             general
             Rule
             is
             one
             Thing
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             and
             close
             Conformity
             to
             some
             Mens
             Practice
             ,
             is
             another
             .
             The
             Compilers
             of
             our
             Book
             and
             Rubricks
             ,
             did
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             so
             word
             the
             Rubricks
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             some
             Latitude
             of
             Interpretation
             and
             Practice
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Discretion
             ,
             or
             various
             Occasions
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             Time
             ,
             Condition
             of
             People
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             his
             Power
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             Apology
             ,
             the
             Letany
             is
             as
             frequently
             read
             by
             moderate
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             by
             them
             that
             do
             not
             affect
             that
             Title
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             Let
             us
             see
             if
             such
             a
             constant
             and
             exact
             Conformity
             be
             required
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
             Some
             Ceremonies
             are
             required
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             People
             :
             Those
             required
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             the
             wearing
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             and
             the
             signing
             with
             the
             Cross
             ,
             (
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Ring
             in
             Marriage
             before
             ;
             and
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             Altar
             ,
             are
             no-where
             required
             by
             Law.
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             omitting
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             is
             no
             such
             great
             Crime
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Reformers
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             this
             Reverend
             Preacher
             exclaims
             against
             ;
             in
             that
             Account
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               why
               some
               be
               abolished
               ,
               and
               some
               retained
               ,
            
             we
             read
             this
             moderate
             Passage
             :
             
               And
               altho
               the
               keeping
               or
               omitting
               of
               a
               Ceremony
               ,
               in
               it self
               considered
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               small
               thing
               ;
               yet
               the
               wilful
               and
               contemptuous
               Transgression
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               common
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               is
               no
               small
               Offence
               before
               God.
            
             We
             admit
             this
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             sometimes
             we
             omit
             the
             Use
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             suppose
             in
             compliance
             with
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             weighty
             reason
             ,
             we
             willingly
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             wilfully
             and
             contemptuously
             ;
             and
             therefore
             occasional
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             necessary
             Omissions
             ,
             are
             but
             small
             Offences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             may
             not
             a
             moderate
             Minister
             sometimes
             omit
             the
             wearing
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             exact
             Patterns
             and
             Exemplars
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             omit
             the
             wearing
             of
             such
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             of
             their
             Ministration
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             Copes
             and
             Hoods
             )
             as
             were
             in
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Year
             of
             the
             Reign
             
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ?
             See
             the
             Rubrick
             or
             Section
             ,
             [
             
               And
               here
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             after
             the
             Order
             for
             Morning
             and
             Evening-Prayer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Rubrick
             as
             positive
             for
             dipping
             the
             Child
             in
             Water
             ,
             warily
             and
             discreetly
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             shall
             certify
             that
             the
             Child
             may
             well
             endure
             it
             )
             as
             for
             sprinkling
             and
             signing
             with
             the
             Cross
             ?
             And
             doth
             this
             ingenious
             and
             urgent
             Preacher
             demand
             such
             a
             Certificate
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             observe
             this
             Rubrick
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               then
               naming
               it
               after
               them
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               shall
               certify
               that
               the
               Child
               may
               well
               endure
               it
               )
               he
               shall
               dip
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             How
             many
             Children
             hath
             he
             dipp'd
             in
             St.
             Ethelbert
             ?
             How
             often
             hath
             he
             demanded
             such
             a
             Certificate
             ?
             Suppose
             in
             the
             South
             Parts
             Infants
             were
             dipt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             North
             sprinkled
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             Uniformity
             in
             a
             more
             considerable
             Ceremony
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             Cross
             be
             omitted
             sometimes
             to
             gratify
             a
             tender
             ,
             scrupulous
             ,
             weak
             Conscience
             ,
             without
             blame
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Omission
             of
             dipping
             Infants
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             bodily
             Weakness
             ?
             Is
             bodily
             Weakness
             in
             an
             Infant
             ,
             a
             better
             Reason
             than
             a
             Weakness
             ,
             or
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Conscience
             in
             a
             Parent
             ?
             Should
             the
             one
             be
             omitted
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             ?
             Or
             shall
             we
             declare
             our selves
             more
             tender
             of
             hurting
             ,
             a
             weak
             Body
             ,
             than
             wounding
             a
             weak
             Soul
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Uniformity
             takes
             in
             the
             Part
             and
             Duty
             of
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Rubrick
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Law
             ,
             doth
             often
             require
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             should
             kneel
             ,
             or
             supposeth
             that
             they
             kneel
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             before
             the
             Confession
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             Lord's
             Prayer
             .
             We
             know
             it
             is
             impossible
             or
             inconvenient
             for
             most
             People
             ,
             in
             great
             and
             crouded
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             in
             narrow
             Pews
             and
             Allies
             ,
             to
             kneel
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             conformable
             Churches
             ,
             stand
             .
             Why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             as
             excusable
             sometimes
             in
             a
             Minister
             ,
             for
             great
             Causes
             ,
             to
             omit
             some
             one
             Ceremony
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             the
             greatest
             Congregations
             always
             ,
             or
             most
             commonly
             to
             omit
             that
             Gesture
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             as
             positively
             required
             as
             any
             other
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             not
             a
             Minister
             as
             excusably
             deliver
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             a
             Receiver
             sitting
             or
             standing
             ,
             as
             pray
             ,
             the
             People
             sitting
             or
             standing
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             required
             to
             kneel
             at
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             strictly
             as
             at
             the
             Communion
             ?
             Some
             Persons
             are
             lame
             ,
             and
             cannot
             kneel
             ;
             shall
             a
             Minister
             refuse
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             some
             Impossibility
             ,
             Inconvenience
             ,
             or
             natural
             Infirmity
             shall
             make
             a
             Nonconformity
             blameless
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             a
             consciencious
             Infirmity
             ,
             or
             unconquerable
             Prejudice
             and
             Fear
             in
             the
             Consciencious
             ,
             render
             the
             Omission
             of
             a
             Ceremony
             unblameable
             ,
             or
             excusable
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             I
             only
             shew
             there
             is
             room
             for
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             justify
             any
             Practice
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Laws
             ,
             interpreted
             according
             to
             Equity
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             it
             either
             appears
             ,
             this
             Conclusion
             is
             too
             big
             for
             the
             Premises
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             appear
             doubtful
             ,
             whether
             an
             exact
             constant
             Duty
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             means
             ,
             &c.
             be
             required
             by
             the
             Act.
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             is
             such
             an
             Inference
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             his
             other
             Topick
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             3
             dly
             ;
             Our
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             binds
             us
             to
             lawful
             and
             honest
             Things
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             within
             the
             Limits
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             Function
             only
             ,
             (
             else
             our
             Obedience
             might
             extend
             even
             to
             wait
             at
             their
             Table
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             holding
             of
             their
             Stirrup
             ,
             both
             which
             and
             many
             other
             Things
             are
             lawful
             )
             :
             And
             therefore
             our
             Diocesans
             cannot
             call
             upon
             us
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             Laws
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             Liberty
             which
             the
             Law
             allows
             ,
             is
             our
             Right
             and
             Privilege
             .
             We
             cannot
             see
             how
             we
             are
             tied
             to
             a
             more
             strict
             ,
             exact
             ,
             constant
             Conformity
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rubricks
             of
             which
             we
             spake
             before
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             as
             an
             Enforcement
             of
             the
             Obligation
             ,
             That
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             hath
             laid
             his
             Commands
             upon
             us
             ,
             punctually
             to
             observe
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             :
             This
             Obligation
             lies
             upon
             none
             but
             him
             ,
             and
             others
             from
             whom
             that
             honourable
             Prelate
             hath
             required
             it
             :
             What
             is
             all
             this
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             other
             Diocesses
             ?
             If
             that
             Right-Reverend
             Bishop
             hath
             exacted
             this
             ,
             other
             Diocesans
             have
             not
             required
             it
             :
             And
             I
             could
             name
             some
             ,
             of
             great
             Name
             and
             Age
             ,
             who
             have
             expressed
             a
             greater
             Moderation
             ,
             in
             forbearing
             to
             require
             that
             punctual
             Observation
             of
             constant
             ,
             strict
             ,
             and
             exact
             Conformity
             ,
             as
             allowing
             some
             Scope
             ,
             in
             some
             Occurrences
             and
             Cases
             ,
             to
             Ministerial
             Discretion
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             not
             finding
             his
             Inference
             in
             these
             three
             Premises
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             if
             we
             can
             find
             it
             in
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             binds
             all
             fast
             and
             sure
             .
          
           
             4
             thly
             ;
             To
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               I
               will
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               briefly
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Room
               for
               Equity
               and
               Moderation
               here
               in
               this
               Case
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Notion
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Laws
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Words
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Sence
             of
             the
             Law-givers
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             Sence
             of
             his
             Majesty
             in
             
             his
             Declaration
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             Anno
             1662.
             
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Vote
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             Feb.
             15.
             1662.
             against
             Indulgence
             to
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             To
             drive
             home
             the
             Nail
             and
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             that
             a
             moderate
             Man
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             stir
             from
             the
             Post
             of
             constant
             ,
             strict
             ,
             exact
             Duty
             ;
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               room
               for
               Equity
               or
               Moderation
               in
               this
               Case
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             first
             ,
             did
             he
             leave
             his
             Text
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             his
             Application
             ?
             (
             in
             the
             Latitude
             of
             the
             Apostles
             sense
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             large
             ,
             because
             the
             Object
             
               All
               Men
            
             ,
             is
             a
             general
             Object
             )
             .
             The
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               Moderation
               be
               known
               to
               all
               Men.
            
             The
             Dissenters
             are
             a
             very
             numerous
             Part
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             
               All
               Men.
            
             That
             which
             they
             desire
             ,
             is
             a
             Freedom
             ,
             or
             Abatement
             ,
             or
             Omission
             of
             some
             things
             required
             :
             If
             we
             tell
             them
             with
             civil
             and
             respectful
             Language
             ,
             and
             with
             tenderness
             of
             Affection
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             you
             must
             conform
             to
             all
             things
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             invariably
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Moderation
             to
             be
             exercised
             towards
             you
             :
             I
             pray
             Sir
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             kind
             of
             Law
             do
             you
             make
             this
             to
             be
             ?
             a
             *
             Human
             Law
             ,
             forbidding
             a
             Duty
             to
             a
             Divine
             Law.
             2.
             
             What
             kind
             of
             Law-makers
             do
             you
             represent
             ours
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             Exercise
             of
             a
             certain
             Christian
             Duty
             ?
             For
             now
             ,
             you
             know
             the
             Law
             being
             made
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Law-givers
             Hand
             and
             Power
             ,
             till
             they
             in
             a
             legal
             Meeting
             ,
             please
             to
             anul
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             you
             say
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             that
             shuts
             out
             Moderation
             ,
             such
             a
             Moderation
             as
             the
             case
             of
             Difference
             requires
             ;
             for
             Moderation
             of
             Affection
             and
             good
             Words
             ,
             doth
             not
             come
             home
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             Case
             ,
             which
             requires
             a
             Moderation
             in
             Fact
             and
             Exercise
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             Encouragement
             is
             this
             for
             Dissenters
             to
             conform
             ,
             if
             by
             their
             Conformity
             they
             must
             shew
             no
             Moderation
             to
             the
             weak
             and
             doubting
             ?
             4.
             
             Do
             not
             you
             furnish
             them
             with
             an
             unanswerable
             Argument
             against
             Conformity
             ?
          
           
             But
             Sir
             ,
             you
             produce
             our
             Subscription
             and
             Assent
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             no
             Moderation
             of
             Sence
             and
             Interpretation
             of
             it
             ?
             You
             may
             soon
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Learned
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             hath
             given
             a
             Sense
             of
             our
             Subscription
             to
             the
             Articles
             .
             Preface
             Sect.
             40.
             and
             it
             passed
             with
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Vice-Chancellor
             ,
             and
             Professors
             of
             Divinity
             in
             Oxford
             .
             The
             like
             is
             done
             by
             Arch-bishop
             
             Bramhall's
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             p.
             156.
             the
             first
             Edit
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             be
             pleased
             to
             cast
             an
             Eye
             upon
             the
             last
             Preface
             before
             the
             now
             enjoyned
             Book
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             former
             Book
             :
             The
             Authors
             
             of
             it
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             fully
             perswaded
             in
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             that
             the
             Book
             doth
             not
             contain
             in
             it
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             which
             a
             godly
             Man
             may
             not
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             use
             and
             submit
             to
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             not
             fairly
             defensible
             against
             any
             that
             shall
             oppose
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             
               be
               allowed
               such
               just
               and
               favourable
               Construction
            
             as
             in
             common
             Equity
             ought
             to
             be
             allowed
             
               to
               all
               human
               Writings
            
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             set
             forth
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             the
             best
             Translations
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             it self
             .
             Here
             is
             some
             Equity
             of
             Construction
             ,
             and
             Moderation
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             assent
             ,
             supposing
             the
             same
             applicable
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             pretends
             to
             no
             higher
             Authority
             than
             that
             did
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             use
             your
             own
             Words
             ,
             
               To
               make
               all
               sure
            
             ,
             you
             will
             see
             the
             Error
             of
             your
             dogmatical
             Assertion
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             it
             proved
             ,
             that
             Moderation
             and
             Equity
             must
             be
             allowed
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             are
             grosly
             abused
             by
             them
             that
             require
             Subscription
             to
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             cannot
             subscribe
             with
             Verity
             and
             Judgment
             .
             We
             subscribe
             to
             the
             three
             Articles
             of
             Can.
             36.
             
             In
             the
             second
             Article
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             ordering
             and
             consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             contains
             nothing
             in
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             used
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             use
             
               that
               Form
               and
               no
               other
               in
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
            
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Now
             that
             Canon
             is
             old
             ,
             as
             old
             as
             1603
             ,
             and
             refers
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             then
             
               in
               use
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             this
             which
             in
             several
             Particulars
             differs
             from
             it
             .
             We
             do
             not
             now
             subscribe
             to
             that
             Book
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             then
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             Book
             lately
             changed
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             many
             things
             which
             were
             not
             in
             that
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Moderation
             ,
             or
             Equity
             of
             Interpretation
             of
             that
             Canon
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             of
             our
             Subscription
             ,
             how
             can
             any
             Man
             subscribe
             and
             promise
             to
             use
             that
             Form
             and
             no
             other
             ?
             whereas
             we
             do
             not
             subscribe
             to
             that
             Book
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Canon
             relates
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             which
             is
             now
             in
             use
             ?
             We
             think
             now
             ,
             there
             is
             and
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             Equity
             and
             Moderation
             of
             Construction
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             the
             Law-givers
             did
             foresee
             and
             provide
             against
             :
             To
             prove
             this
             he
             repeats
             some
             words
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             
               Nothing
               conduceth
               more
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               Honour
               of
               Religion
               and
               Propagation
               thereof
               ,
               than
               an
               universal
               Agreement
               in
               the
               publick
               Worship
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             it
             is
             enacted
             ,
             
               That
               all
               and
               singular
               Ministers
               in
               any
               place
               of
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               to
               say
               and
               use
               the
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Prayer
               ,
               Administration
               of
               both
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               
               all
               other
               publick
               Prayers
               in
               such
               Order
               and
               Form
               as
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ;
               and
               that
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Prayers
               be
               openly
               and
               solemnly
               read
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             are
             only
             general
             Words
             enjoyning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             exact
             ,
             constant
             ,
             strict
             use
             of
             it
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             thing
             therein
             ,
             wich
             our
             kind
             and
             merciful
             Friend
             would
             impose
             upon
             us
             as
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             Sence
             .
          
           
             And
             our
             Promise
             in
             the
             Declaration
             against
             taking
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             :
             
               And
               that
               I
               will
               conform
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               as
               it
               is
               now
               established
            
             ;
             is
             also
             a
             general
             Promise
             ,
             and
             who
             but
             the
             Law-givers
             can
             make
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             
               an
               exact
               ,
               strict
               ,
               constant
               ,
               close
               Conformity
               ?
            
             which
             I
             question
             whether
             any
             Man
             ever
             did
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Preacher
             himself
             ,
             perform
             ,
             but
             might
             disconform
             by
             over-doing
             .
             There
             is
             another
             general
             Word
             ,
             we
             consent
             to
             the
             Vse
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             exactly
             ,
             strictly
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Addition
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             Authority
             either
             to
             add
             or
             interpret
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Rule
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Interpretatio
               ad
               eum
               spectat
               ,
               qui
               condere
               potest
               .
               Philip
               Decius
               de
               Regulis
               Juris
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Particular
             ;
             I
             make
             bold
             to
             ask
             any
             Man
             ,
             1.
             
             Did
             the
             Law-givers
             foresee
             all
             Accidents
             that
             might
             happen
             ,
             and
             conclude
             all
             Occurrences
             of
             Providence
             within
             their
             fore-sight
             ?
             and
             to
             make
             an
             invariable
             Rule
             for
             all
             particular
             Times
             and
             Occasions
             ?
             I
             believe
             none
             of
             our
             Law-givers
             will
             say
             so
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             they
             are
             but
             Men.
             No
             Law-makers
             ,
             being
             Men
             ,
             can
             foresee
             ,
             or
             set
             down
             all
             Cases
             that
             may
             happen
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             Perkins
             of
             Christian
             Equity
             .
             2.
             
             Did
             they
             foresee
             that
             some
             Ministers
             cannot
             maintain
             Curats
             or
             Readers
             to
             help
             them
             ?
             that
             many
             Parishes
             cannot
             maintain
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             a
             Minister
             entire
             to
             themselves
             ?
             that
             we
             have
             not
             Organs
             to
             make
             the
             Service
             easy
             and
             delightful
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             ?
             That
             in
             some
             Countrys
             ,
             Parishes
             are
             of
             a
             large
             Extent
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             cannot
             come
             together
             so
             early
             as
             in
             London
             and
             Market-Towns
             ?
             that
             Catechising
             and
             Preaching
             must
             take
             up
             time
             ?
             and
             foreseeing
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Age
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             must
             do
             all
             themselves
             ;
             that
             many
             Offices
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             Churching
             ,
             Burying
             (
             which
             I
             have
             known
             all
             to
             be
             performed
             at
             one
             Assembly
             )
             and
             yet
             require
             a
             strict
             ,
             exact
             ,
             constant
             Duty
             of
             reading
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             word
             ?
             Did
             they
             foresee
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Word
             be
             not
             constantly
             and
             duly
             preached
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             our
             People
             will
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             some
             thinking
             they
             may
             be
             idle
             and
             lazy
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             others
             will
             go
             where
             they
             may
             hear
             and
             profit
             ;
             and
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             did
             they
             require
             a
             strict
             ,
             constant
             ,
             exact
             Conformity
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Age
             and
             Infirmities
             ,
             to
             
             read
             ,
             perform
             all
             Offices
             ,
             and
             preach
             besides
             ?
             
               I
               will
               have
               Mercy
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ;
             but
             what
             say
             such
             hard
             Masters
             as
             these
             ?
             3.
             
             Did
             the
             Law-givers
             foresee
             ,
             that
             in
             great
             and
             crouded
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             impossible
             or
             inconvenient
             ,
             and
             indecent
             ,
             where
             the
             Fashion
             is
             for
             Men
             and
             Women
             to
             sit
             promiscuously
             in
             Pews
             ,
             for
             all
             to
             kneel
             at
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             yet
             enjoyn
             them
             to
             kneel
             at
             the
             Confession
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             and
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ?
             &c.
             Did
             they
             foresee
             that
             Deacons
             do
             baptize
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             
               Here
               let
               the
               Priest
               make
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Equity
             of
             Construction
             ,
             a
             Deacon
             cannot
             lawfully
             use
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             .
             4.
             
             Did
             they
             foresee
             the
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             to
             persist
             ?
             the
             great
             Danger
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             by
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             Penal
             Prosecutions
             of
             them
             ?
             (
             of
             which
             the
             Papists
             have
             made
             great
             Advantage
             )
             and
             for
             all
             this
             enjoin
             a
             strict
             ,
             constant
             Conformity
             ,
             or
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             Writs
             ,
             
               de
               capiendo
            
             ?
             &c.
             I
             might
             add
             more
             Queries
             ,
             but
             I
             proceed
             to
             his
             Reserve
             .
          
           
             This
             Reverend
             Man
             thought
             there
             was
             strength
             enough
             in
             his
             main
             Body
             of
             Arguments
             to
             bear
             down
             the
             whole
             Force
             of
             the
             feeble
             moderate
             Party
             .
             But
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             he
             hath
             placed
             two
             Reserves
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             Anno
             1662.
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             Vote
             ,
             of
             Feb.
             15.
             1662.
             to
             grant
             no
             Indulgence
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             Now
             against
             this
             Reserve
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             come
             out
             with
             as
             great
             an
             Authority
             as
             he
             argues
             under
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             better
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             later
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             twelve
             Years
             Experience
             .
             See
             the
             King's
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
             of
             March
             15.
             1672.
             
             And
             against
             the
             Vote
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             of
             Feb.
             15.
             1662.
             we
             will
             oppose
             more
             than
             one
             Vote
             ;
             even
             a
             Bill
             brought
             into
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             from
             the
             Commons
             in
             Favour
             of
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             :
             After
             that
             his
             Majesty
             had
             cancelled
             his
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             which
             Bill
             had
             certainly
             passed
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             Time
             ;
             the
             Parliament
             being
             prorogued
             till
             October
             27.
             1673
             ,
             before
             it
             passed
             the
             Lords
             ,
             as
             it
             certainly
             would
             have
             done
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             then
             joyning
             with
             the
             Temporal
             Lords
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Renunciation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             A
             Bill
             in
             1673.
             in
             favour
             of
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             is
             of
             greater
             Authority
             ,
             and
             we
             suppose
             built
             upon
             greater
             Reasons
             ,
             than
             a
             Vote
             against
             Indulgence
             in
             1662.
             
             We
             might
             tell
             you
             of
             a
             Bill
             for
             uniting
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             ,
             read
             December
             21.
             1680.
             and
             other
             Votes
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             have
             overmatched
             a
             Vote
             of
             that
             same
             House
             of
             
             Commons
             in
             its
             younger
             days
             ,
             1662.
             by
             a
             Bill
             of
             the
             same
             House
             in
             its
             riper
             Age
             ,
             1673.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             I
             thought
             this
             arguing
             but
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             unconvincing
             Preacher
             could
             answer
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             intreat
             his
             Favour
             to
             ask
             him
             whether
             the
             Law-givers
             of
             this
             Act
             did
             foresee
             and
             provide
             against
             a
             Change
             of
             their
             own
             Thoughts
             and
             Resolutions
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             very
             Case
             ?
             And
             then
             ,
             whether
             we
             are
             to
             take
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             from
             his
             first
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             last
             and
             maturest
             Thoughts
             and
             Declaration
             ?
             But
             if
             they
             had
             remained
             unaltered
             ;
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             our
             Declaration
             and
             Subscription
             ,
             being
             general
             ,
             and
             not
             limited
             by
             any
             after-Declaration
             of
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             for
             a
             rigid
             Construction
             ,
             we
             are
             inclined
             to
             interpret
             them
             with
             the
             Equity
             ,
             and
             Moderation
             of
             a
             known
             Rule
             of
             Law.
             
               Benignior
               Interpretatio
               semper
               capienda
               est
            
             .
             
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             done
             what
             I
             designed
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             defensive
             Part
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             pursue
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Preacher
             through
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             branch
             of
             the
             Use
             ,
             wherein
             he
             speaks
             ,
             more
             
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             than
             he
             doth
             
               to
               his
               Auditory
            
             ,
             of
             any
             Duty
             that
             concerns
             them
             ;
             but
             had
             rather
             follow
             him
             a
             thousand
             Paces
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Duty
             of
             honest
             Moderation
             ,
             than
             give
             him
             one
             Contradiction
             .
             And
             I
             do
             again
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             extreamly
             sorry
             there
             is
             so
             much
             matter
             of
             just
             Offence
             given
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             from
             such
             Deductions
             of
             Application
             ,
             more
             suited
             to
             the
             Times
             than
             the
             Text
             ;
             wherein
             two
             sorts
             of
             Men
             are
             marked
             with
             a
             black
             Coal
             ,
             the
             profest
             Dissenter
             ,
             and
             the
             Viper
             ,
             as
             the
             Moderate
             Conformist
             is
             called
             by
             this
             Brother
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             so
             great
             a
             Crime
             to
             be
             a
             Dissenter
             and
             a
             Nonconformist
             ?
             Who
             are
             they
             who
             are
             most
             guilty
             of
             making
             Dissenters
             ?
             They
             who
             urge
             a
             Sense
             of
             Conformity
             more
             rigorous
             than
             the
             Law
             ?
             Or
             ,
             they
             who
             give
             a
             moderate
             Exposition
             of
             general
             Terms
             ?
             And
             who
             are
             they
             who
             do
             the
             best
             Service
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             who
             by
             Christian
             Moderation
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             or
             they
             who
             keep
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             give
             them
             the
             least
             Harbour
             within
             their
             Church-Doors
             ,
             but
             beat
             them
             out
             with
             opprobrious
             ,
             reproachful
             Girds
             ?
          
           
             I
             do
             observe
             ,
             that
             Reverend
             Mr.
             Baxter
             doth
             often
             give
             the
             rigid
             and
             milder
             Sence
             of
             what
             is
             required
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Nonconformist
             ,
             taking
             the
             words
             in
             the
             rigid
             Sence
             ,
             cannot
             conform
             .
             
               Plea
               for
               the
               Nonconf
            
             .
             Sect.
             9.
             
             We
             are
             sure
             then
             Moderation
             doth
             not
             keep
             out
             ,
             nor
             make
             the
             Breach
             —
             .
             And
             having
             said
             thus
             much
             by
             way
             of
             Vindication
             ,
             we
             plead
             not
             guilty
             ;
             and
             taking
             Conformity
             in
             the
             whole
             Latitude
             for
             Soundess
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Holiness
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             for
             serious
             ,
             and
             reverent
             ,
             and
             rubrical
             Order
             in
             Worship
             ,
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             endure
             a
             Trial
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             condemn
             and
             
             arraign
             the
             Moderate
             Conformist
             ,
             do
             at
             the
             same
             time
             condemn
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             a
             very
             supine
             Moderation
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             drowzy
             Negligence
             ,
             in
             not
             saving
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Moles
             and
             Vipers
             ,
             by
             executing
             the
             Laws
             upon
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             such
             Offenders
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             done
             with
             one
             Part
             of
             our
             Vindication
             from
             the
             Imputations
             thrown
             upon
             us
             on
             one
             side
             :
             we
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             many
             severe
             Censures
             from
             another
             side
             ,
             from
             many
             of
             our
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             wonder
             how
             we
             can
             do
             many
             things
             which
             they
             cannot
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             doing
             them
             ,
             have
             suffered
             for
             many
             Years
             to
             great
             Loss
             and
             Hardship
             .
             It
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             say
             something
             by
             way
             of
             Apology
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             second
             Part
             of
             our
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             most
             commonly
             objected
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               love
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               by
               our
               Conformity
               have
               left
               the
               Nonconformist
               Brethren
               under
               the
               Censure
               and
               ill
               Character
               of
               Factious
               and
               Obstinate
               Men
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               them
               the
               less
               to
               be
               pitied
               in
               their
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               their
               way
               of
               return
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               narrow
               and
               strait
               as
               it
               was
               at
               first
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             those
             Brethren
             that
             censure
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             Seat
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             Man's
             Motive
             is
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             observed
             by
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             its
             Sentence
             attended
             to
             ,
             either
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             for
             Peace
             .
             We
             make
             no
             Apology
             for
             any
             Corruption
             of
             Mind
             ,
             or
             Affection
             .
             But
             we
             hope
             that
             many
             have
             been
             carried
             upon
             purer
             Motives
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             and
             we
             profess
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             tasted
             of
             their
             Cup
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             grievous
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             our
             Brethren
             and
             Fellow-Labourers
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             are
             sure
             that
             many
             of
             them
             are
             glad
             that
             good
             Men
             have
             conformed
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             as
             some
             old
             Nonconformists
             have
             said
             ,
             
               If
               good
               Men
               did
               not
               conform
               ,
               what
               would
               become
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
            
             The
             wiser
             ,
             and
             holier
             ,
             and
             moderate
             part
             of
             our
             Brethren
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             more
             charitable
             in
             their
             Censures
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             contributed
             much
             to
             our
             Encouragement
             ,
             and
             are
             comforted
             to
             see
             the
             common
             Salvation
             promoted
             by
             any
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             a
             good
             Conversation
             maintained
             and
             kept
             alive
             .
             And
             we
             do
             also
             profess
             ,
             it
             is
             
             more
             grievous
             to
             us
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             them
             that
             are
             
               One
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             reproached
             by
             others
             of
             a
             common
             or
             worldly
             Spirit
             .
             And
             it
             is
             one
             part
             of
             the
             great
             Unhappiness
             of
             our
             constrained
             and
             necessitated
             Separation
             into
             two
             Ways
             ,
             that
             our
             mutual
             Confidence
             ,
             Acquaintance
             ,
             and
             Communication
             hath
             suffered
             a
             diminution
             by
             it
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             with
             satisfaction
             to
             our
             Consciences
             conformed
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             Reasons
             why
             we
             should
             ,
             yea
             ,
             more
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             put
             the
             most
             candid
             Interpretation
             upon
             the
             Laws
             and
             Terms
             of
             our
             Admission
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             abate
             the
             Rigors
             of
             a
             private
             Judgment
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             in
             Society
             .
             And
             our
             Reasons
             for
             our
             Conformity
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             called
             to
             an
             Office
             which
             we
             must
             perform
             and
             discharge
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             shall
             give
             an
             Account
             to
             Christ
             at
             his
             appearing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             cannot
             execute
             this
             Office
             with
             freedom
             ,
             except
             we
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Legal
             Terms
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             cannot
             but
             esteem
             it
             an
             unvaluable
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Protestant
             Religon
             is
             established
             by
             a
             Temporal
             Law.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             meet
             that
             we
             submit
             to
             some
             Test
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             Governors
             that
             protect
             Religion
             ,
             may
             have
             some
             reasonable
             confidence
             that
             we
             will
             be
             true
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Use
             of
             the
             Things
             required
             ,
             we
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             one
             and
             another
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             construction
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             thinketh
             no
             Evil
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             the
             Things
             in
             the
             most
             favourable
             sence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             labour
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             we
             can
             to
             spread
             ,
             diffuse
             ,
             and
             sow
             the
             Word
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             its
             Truth
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Savour
             may
             become
             National
             ;
             that
             every
             Corner
             of
             the
             Land
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             this
             end
             Parochial
             Limitations
             do
             much
             conduce
             ,
             (
             wishing
             such
             a
             Division
             might
             be
             made
             every
             where
             ,
             more
             conducible
             to
             that
             great
             End
             ;
             or
             that
             more
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             comfortable
             Maintenance
             ,
             might
             be
             placed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             moving
             and
             extreme
             Necessity
             of
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Souls
             )
             ;
             and
             as
             Parochial
             Bounds
             do
             much
             serve
             to
             bring
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             particular
             Families
             and
             Persons
             ,
             so
             a
             Legal
             Maintenance
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             there
             were
             not
             Parochial
             Ministers
             and
             Ministrations
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             vast
             Numbers
             of
             precious
             Souls
             ,
             even
             the
             far
             greater
             Number
             of
             Souls
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
          
           
             That
             this
             Consideration
             may
             be
             the
             more
             obvious
             and
             apparent
             ,
             and
             convincing
             upon
             their
             Minds
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             I
             will
             spread
             it
             abroad
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             open
             in
             some
             Particulars
             .
          
           
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             far
             greater
             Number
             of
             the
             Nation
             are
             (
             I
             think
             )
             baptized
             ;
             they
             are
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             entred
             and
             admitted
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             a
             People
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             trained
             up
             into
             Meetness
             for
             the
             Privileges
             of
             that
             Covenant-State
             .
             The
             placing
             of
             Ministers
             fitted
             for
             this
             Work
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Education
             of
             Souls
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             as
             necessary
             ,
             as
             the
             placing
             and
             fixing
             of
             School-Masters
             in
             particular
             Schools
             .
             And
             how
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             can
             be
             bred
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             a
             better
             ,
             or
             so
             likely
             a
             way
             ,
             is
             not
             obvious
             to
             our
             Understandings
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Tho
             the
             Relation
             of
             Pastor
             and
             Flock
             is
             not
             founded
             on
             Right
             of
             Patronage
             ,
             and
             Episcopal
             Institution
             and
             Induction
             ;
             yet
             a
             Pastor
             so
             legally
             sent
             ,
             is
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             the
             oversight
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             that
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             is
             called
             and
             engaged
             towards
             that
             particular
             People
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             fixedness
             among
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             opportunity
             and
             advantage
             of
             doing
             more
             good
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             were
             an
             ambulatory
             Preacher
             ;
             and
             People
             have
             the
             great
             Convenience
             of
             Access
             to
             him
             in
             all
             Cases
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Good
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             were
             disposed
             )
             yea
             far
             more
             than
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             as
             some
             Physicians
             and
             Lawyers
             do
             ,
             that
             keep
             Markets
             and
             Market-Days
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             liker
             an
             occasional
             or
             necessary
             Visit
             ,
             than
             a
             careful
             Inspection
             of
             a
             Watchman
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             that
             resides
             upon
             his
             Charge
             ,
             hath
             the
             advantage
             of
             quiet
             and
             constant
             Studies
             ,
             continual
             Employment
             ,
             and
             may
             know
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             what
             Subjects
             are
             most
             like
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             the
             most
             and
             the
             greatest
             Good
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             personal
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             Discipline
             may
             be
             more
             duly
             administred
             .
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             And
             not
             to
             multiply
             Arguments
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             Case
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             great
             Diversity
             of
             People
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             Divisions
             would
             multiply
             ,
             Prophaneness
             and
             Barbarity
             ,
             Tares
             and
             wild
             Grapes
             would
             in
             a
             short
             time
             over-run
             the
             Field
             and
             Vineyard
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             able
             and
             faithful
             Parochial
             Pastors
             .
             Let
             us
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             great
             Numbers
             of
             those
             who
             are
             persuaded
             of
             this
             Way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             safe
             and
             profitable
             to
             them
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             care
             be
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             be
             provided
             for
             .
             2.
             
             Here
             are
             those
             who
             are
             educated
             in
             this
             Way
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             become
             familiar
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             prejudiced
             against
             other
             Ways
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             unacquainted
             :
             If
             respect
             were
             not
             had
             to
             these
             ,
             they
             would
             suffer
             Loss
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             Temptation
             and
             Seduction
             .
             3.
             
             Here
             are
             
             O
             how
             many
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             stupid
             ,
             negligent
             !
             and
             these
             would
             yet
             degenerate
             into
             a
             worse
             kind
             of
             Men
             than
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             bad
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             Face
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             and
             Exercise
             of
             Religion
             maintained
             among
             them
             .
             Fear
             ,
             Shame
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Conformity
             to
             others
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             bring
             these
             to
             sit
             under
             God's
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             successful
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             work
             them
             to
             some
             Knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             Awe
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             running
             out
             into
             Paganism
             ,
             or
             brutish
             Atheism
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Inspection
             or
             Care
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             grow
             more
             careless
             of
             God
             and
             themselves
             ,
             and
             plead
             the
             Negligence
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             their
             gross
             Negligence
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Things
             of
             God.
             They
             little
             care
             what
             becomes
             of
             them
             already
             ,
             and
             retain
             but
             a
             little
             sense
             of
             God
             and
             Godliness
             now
             ;
             but
             they
             would
             quickly
             throw
             off
             all
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             left
             out
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Care.
             4.
             
             Here
             are
             many
             young
             and
             aged
             ,
             weak
             ,
             impotent
             ,
             lame
             ,
             sickly
             ,
             that
             cannot
             go
             abroad
             to
             seek
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             not
             brought
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             also
             perish
             .
             5.
             
             Here
             are
             many
             (
             tho
             alas
             too
             few
             )
             sober
             ,
             awakened
             ,
             careful
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             and
             holy
             Souls
             ,
             both
             weak
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             this
             Way
             ,
             that
             would
             suffer
             great
             Loss
             ,
             make
             less
             proficiency
             ,
             decay
             and
             languish
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             Temptations
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             were
             not
             constantly
             spent
             ,
             and
             each
             part
             of
             it
             filled
             up
             with
             Ordinances
             ,
             at
             a
             convenient
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             nearness
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             this
             Distribution
             and
             Distinction
             of
             Persons
             within
             these
             Bounds
             ,
             argumentative
             and
             conclusive
             ,
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             That
             if
             wise
             ,
             Orthodox
             ,
             able
             ,
             skilful
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             painful
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             the
             moderate
             Divines
             of
             this
             Church
             to
             be
             ,
             had
             not
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             conform
             ,
             in
             what
             a
             broken
             ,
             divided
             ,
             confused
             State
             had
             we
             been
             many
             Years
             ago
             !
             For
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             mistaking
             ,
             and
             divided
             Condition
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             Men
             that
             study
             and
             maintain
             the
             Doctrines
             according
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             that
             preach
             the
             Truth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             distinguish
             between
             Essentials
             and
             Accidentals
             ,
             between
             Fundamentals
             and
             Ornamentals
             ;
             that
             lay
             the
             greatest
             weight
             upon
             Foundations
             and
             Necessaries
             ;
             that
             press
             the
             weighty
             Matters
             of
             the
             great
             Commandments
             with
             greatest
             urgency
             ,
             and
             hang
             the
             Garnish
             upon
             their
             proper
             Pins
             ,
             provide
             solid
             Food
             for
             hungry
             and
             sound
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Family
             best
             together
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             Men
             that
             draw
             others
             in
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             that
             are
             brought
             in
             .
             Extremes
             would
             never
             stand
             so
             nigh
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             Moderation
             did
             not
             come
             between
             them
             .
             There
             are
             no
             Men
             so
             fit
             to
             state
             our
             Controversies
             ,
             none
             so
             fit
             to
             give
             every
             
             Truth
             it
             s
             own
             place
             ,
             as
             Men
             of
             Inquisitiveness
             and
             Temper
             :
             None
             can
             better
             take
             in
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             ,
             try
             and
             weigh
             Gold
             ,
             and
             make
             Allowances
             ,
             than
             they
             :
             They
             give
             to
             God
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             God's
             ;
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             
             Caesar's
             ;
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             to
             People
             and
             Flocks
             ,
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             theirs
             .
             They
             can
             distinguish
             between
             Enemies
             and
             Friends
             ;
             maintain
             a
             Christian
             ,
             necessary
             Opposition
             against
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             spoil
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             from
             us
             what
             we
             are
             entrusted
             to
             maintain
             and
             keep
             ;
             and
             make
             Accommodation
             between
             mistaking
             and
             suspicious
             Friends
             .
          
           
             All
             kind
             of
             good
             Qualities
             and
             Graces
             meet
             in
             the
             most
             considerable
             degree
             in
             the
             truly
             moderate
             :
             They
             follow
             not
             Copies
             ,
             but
             Originals
             ,
             look
             into
             Things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             gaze
             not
             upon
             Images
             till
             they
             dote
             upon
             them
             ;
             form
             a
             Judgment
             upon
             the
             disquisitions
             of
             Reason
             ;
             take
             the
             true
             Measures
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             attain
             ,
             of
             Things
             and
             Persons
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Rule
             of
             right-judging
             :
             Their
             Wisdom
             and
             Experience
             procures
             a
             candid
             Respect
             to
             their
             Judgment
             and
             Example
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             unavoidable
             Mistakes
             .
             They
             who
             walk
             in
             the
             Way
             of
             God
             ,
             chuse
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             lead
             by
             a
             double
             Light
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             holy
             Example
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             can
             allure
             and
             draw
             ,
             convince
             and
             satisfy
             Men
             of
             other
             Minds
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Men
             who
             are
             endued
             with
             that
             Gift
             ;
             for
             they
             move
             upon
             the
             weight
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             persuade
             with
             Affection
             .
             All
             that
             are
             truly
             pious
             are
             drawn
             and
             allied
             to
             them
             by
             their
             Piety
             ,
             or
             comprehended
             in
             their
             Charity
             :
             They
             can
             keep
             pace
             with
             the
             Strong
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             careful
             not
             to
             leave
             the
             Weak
             behind
             .
          
           
             The
             moderate
             Man
             accommodates
             and
             suits
             himself
             to
             all
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             servile
             Flattery
             ,
             or
             affectation
             of
             Popularity
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             imitation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             an
             equal
             distribution
             of
             just
             proportion
             of
             Honour
             and
             Duty
             ,
             of
             Kindness
             and
             Charity
             to
             every
             Man.
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             his
             Aims
             are
             high
             to
             bring
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             Endeavours
             are
             constant
             ,
             his
             Submissions
             to
             God's
             Teaching
             and
             Will
             are
             humble
             and
             subordinate
             ;
             he
             takes
             and
             follows
             one
             Rule
             for
             himself
             and
             others
             ;
             he
             labours
             to
             bring
             the
             Irregular
             to
             that
             Rule
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             desire
             to
             walk
             by
             it
             .
             He
             values
             what
             and
             whom
             others
             disesteem
             ;
             he
             keeps
             what
             others
             throw
             away
             ,
             and
             regains
             what
             others
             lose
             .
             He
             is
             neither
             too
             hot
             for
             others
             to
             touch
             ,
             nor
             too
             high
             for
             others
             to
             reach
             ,
             but
             the
             Servant
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             more
             .
             He
             is
             the
             fittest
             Man
             in
             the
             World
             to
             set
             Things
             right
             that
             are
             amiss
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             Things
             right
             that
             are
             so
             .
             No
             Man
             can
             sooner
             see
             
             an
             Error
             ,
             nor
             pardon
             it
             ;
             no
             Man
             studies
             more
             to
             magnify
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             to
             nullify
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Images
             ,
             and
             Fancies
             ;
             no
             Man
             more
             steady
             to
             Things
             immoveable
             ;
             no
             Man
             sooner
             drawn
             to
             change
             mutables
             upon
             great
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             preserve
             immovables
             ;
             no
             Man
             more
             set
             to
             gain
             Christ
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             Souls
             to
             Christ
             ;
             no
             Man
             hath
             less
             to
             say
             for
             little
             Things
             by
             way
             of
             Contention
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             can
             say
             more
             for
             them
             in
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             ,
             nor
             more
             for
             great
             Things
             ;
             no
             Man
             easier
             persuaded
             to
             Peace
             than
             he
             ;
             no
             Man
             more
             persuasive
             to
             reconcile
             Man
             to
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             Reconciler
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             reconcile
             Men
             to
             Men
             ,
             or
             Christians
             to
             Christians
             .
             Had
             not
             he
             conformed
             ,
             many
             would
             not
             ,
             that
             have
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Extremes
             of
             Conformity
             and
             Nonconformity
             abate
             and
             meet
             ,
             or
             endure
             one
             another
             in
             the
             same
             Nation
             ,
             they
             must
             come
             down
             and
             up
             to
             Moderation
             ;
             both
             Extremes
             must
             be
             bent
             into
             a
             Ring
             of
             Comprehension
             and
             Unity
             ,
             by
             Moderation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             And
             since
             moderate
             Men
             have
             conformed
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             great
             Reason
             why
             they
             should
             retain
             and
             exercise
             this
             Moderation
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             even
             towards
             them
             that
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             on
             every
             side
             .
             And
             I
             will
             assign
             ,
             first
             ,
             general
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             then
             more
             particular
             ,
             fitted
             to
             the
             several
             Parties
             that
             are
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             general
             Reasons
             are
             of
             these
             many
             kinds
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             under
             a
             particular
             Obligation
             to
             this
             Duty
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               Moderation
               be
               known
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             urged
             by
             a
             mighty
             Reason
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               at
               hand
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             we
             should
             form
             our
             Conversation
             according
             to
             the
             Pattern
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             governs
             and
             keeps
             the
             World
             and
             Church
             together
             by
             Moderation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             over
             and
             above
             the
             goodness
             of
             Nature
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             whose
             Fruits
             are
             ,
             
               Love
               ,
               Joy
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Long-suffering
               ,
               Gentleness
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Christ
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             and
             good
             Laws
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             exactly
             governed
             Persons
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             only
             to
             refrain
             from
             the
             Irregularities
             and
             Excesses
             of
             
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             Passions
             ,
             Words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             and
             act
             conformable
             to
             the
             very
             Image
             and
             Example
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             governed
             ,
             we
             exercise
             a
             Temper
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             all
             Things
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             to
             save
             and
             order
             our selves
             ,
             to
             gain
             others
             to
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             humane
             and
             Christian
             Society
             together
             ,
             in
             Love
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             ,
             which
             will
             fall
             to
             pieces
             ,
             except
             kept
             together
             by
             Temper
             and
             Moderation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             experienced
             ,
             the
             most
             pious
             and
             learned
             ,
             the
             best-acquainted
             with
             God
             ,
             his
             Laws
             ,
             his
             Ways
             ;
             the
             best-acquainted
             with
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             best
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             its
             Welfare
             and
             Government
             ;
             the
             most
             publick
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             best
             Men
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             most
             moderate
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             some
             of
             the
             general
             Reasons
             ;
             the
             particular
             Reasons
             are
             many
             ,
             with
             regard
             to
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             of
             differing
             Persuasions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             but
             Disciples
             and
             Learners
             ,
             in
             an
             imperfect
             Light
             ,
             and
             that
             Light
             diffused
             and
             communicated
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our selves
             ,
             we
             cannot
             enquire
             and
             search
             ,
             nor
             find
             out
             and
             retain
             the
             Truth
             ,
             without
             a
             Temper
             of
             Humility
             in
             our
             Enquiries
             ,
             and
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Love
             in
             our
             Acquisitions
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             others
             have
             their
             share
             of
             Reason
             and
             Light
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             we
             must
             acknowledg
             any
             Spark
             of
             Light
             and
             Truth
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             Arguings
             and
             Tenets
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             close
             in
             with
             Truth
             where-ever
             we
             find
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             persuade
             ,
             or
             be
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             close
             ,
             or
             bring
             others
             to
             a
             Closure
             with
             the
             universal
             Truth
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             without
             Moderation
             of
             judging
             of
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
             Hence
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             our
             Moderation
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Towards
             our
             Enemies
             (
             I
             wish
             we
             could
             give
             them
             another
             Name
             )
             of
             the
             Popish
             Church
             :
             1.
             
             In
             a
             modest
             Investigation
             into
             Matters
             of
             Difference
             .
             2.
             
             A
             just
             State
             of
             Questions
             .
             3.
             
             A
             rational
             divine
             Proposal
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             both
             offensive
             and
             defensive
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             .
             4.
             
             That
             we
             may
             convince
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             against
             them
             out
             of
             Opposition
             and
             Faction
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             cannot
             part
             with
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             subscribe
             to
             ,
             nor
             entertain
             their
             Errors
             ;
             we
             will
             acknowledg
             any
             Truth
             that
             is
             professed
             among
             them
             .
             5.
             
             We
             would
             live
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Forbearance
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             with
             safety
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             with
             safety
             to
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             just
             Rights
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Towards
             other
             Dissenters
             we
             exercise
             Moderation
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             agree
             not
             only
             in
             Fundamentals
             of
             Religion
             and
             Government
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             necessary
             Adjuncts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Design
             of
             advancing
             our
             Christianity
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             are
             among
             them
             Men
             that
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Attainments
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             Reason
             to
             satisfy
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             to
             satisfy
             us
             .
             We
             had
             rather
             close
             ,
             than
             peremptorily
             insist
             upon
             opposite
             Reasonings
             ,
             as
             knowing
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Duty
             to
             communicate
             together
             ,
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             forbear
             one
             another
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             there
             are
             also
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             never
             instruct
             ,
             convince
             ,
             and
             persuade
             them
             but
             by
             Moderation
             ,
             allowing
             them
             time
             to
             think
             of
             Things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             proposing
             to
             them
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             thought
             upon
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Matters
             in
             Controversy
             are
             less
             and
             fewer
             than
             the
             Points
             of
             Agreement
             ;
             we
             had
             rather
             close
             in
             the
             greater
             ,
             than
             break
             for
             the
             smaller
             ,
             which
             are
             Things
             in
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             shew
             our
             Moderation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             Matters
             of
             great
             Difficulty
             ,
             determinable
             only
             by
             exact
             Prudence
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             observation
             of
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             do
             much
             change
             the
             Countenance
             of
             Things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             Matters
             of
             Controversy
             between
             studious
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             pious
             Men.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             Matters
             of
             small
             moment
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             being
             but
             Hay
             and
             Stubble
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             or
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ;
             but
             
               Mint
               and
               Annise
            
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             
               weightier
               Matters
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             Matters
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             Matters
             that
             occasion
             too
             much
             Scandal
             ;
             they
             who
             do
             them
             ,
             offend
             the
             Weak
             that
             scruple
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             omit
             or
             refuse
             them
             ,
             offend
             them
             that
             require
             them
             .
             And
             suppose
             that
             some
             that
             are
             now
             weak
             ,
             may
             out-grow
             the
             weakness
             of
             Understanding
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Succession
             of
             weak
             Ones
             ,
             following
             one
             another
             ,
             of
             Babes
             that
             have
             need
             of
             Milk
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             there
             must
             be
             a
             continual
             Exercise
             of
             Moderation
             and
             Condescension
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             cannot
             deny
             them
             the
             Benefit
             of
             our
             Moderation
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             matters
             of
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             greater
             moment
             to
             the
             Life
             and
             
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             passed
             over
             ,
             or
             not
             punished
             in
             some
             that
             are
             most
             averse
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             hold
             and
             insist
             upon
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             dissent
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Pity
             in
             us
             to
             poor
             erring
             Souls
             ,
             we
             must
             shew
             it
             in
             Moderation
             ;
             Know
             we
             not
             that
             we
             our selves
             are
             subject
             to
             Errours
             ?
             That
             many
             err
             unwillingly
             ?
             that
             all
             have
             not
             a
             Capacity
             to
             judg
             ?
             nor
             means
             and
             leisure
             to
             be
             inform'd
             ?
             that
             many
             are
             prepossessed
             ,
             prejudiced
             ,
             melancholy
             ,
             overturn'd
             by
             Passions
             ?
             Do
             not
             we
             know
             the
             power
             of
             a
             scrupulous
             Conscience
             ?
             That
             there
             may
             be
             Honesty
             of
             Heart
             in
             loving
             God
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             in
             hating
             Sin
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             please
             God
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             that
             cannot
             dispute
             ,
             nor
             understand
             an
             Argument
             ▪
             nor
             our
             Distinctions
             ?
             How
             can
             we
             save
             some
             with
             Fear
             ,
             making
             a
             Difference
             ,
             but
             by
             Moderation
             ?
             O
             how
             merciful
             and
             indulgent
             is
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             to
             many
             weak
             ,
             froward
             ,
             pettish
             ,
             complaining
             ,
             sickly
             ,
             staggering
             Children
             !
             And
             should
             not
             we
             be
             like
             him
             !
             If
             we
             cannot
             convince
             them
             by
             clear
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             satisfying
             Reasons
             ,
             by
             Love
             and
             Beneficence
             ,
             by
             all
             Courtesy
             and
             Endearments
             ,
             by
             Painfulness
             in
             our
             Callings
             ,
             commending
             our selves
             to
             every
             Man's
             Conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Exemplary
             Lives
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ;
             the
             Weapons
             of
             our
             Warfare
             being
             only
             spiritual
             :
             we
             will
             commend
             them
             heartily
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             gain
             them
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             very
             careful
             to
             give
             them
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             depart
             from
             us
             ,
             by
             denying
             any
             thing
             within
             our
             Power
             to
             grant
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             are
             not
             many
             things
             of
             which
             most
             Men
             can
             be
             very
             confident
             ;
             and
             one
             great
             and
             common
             cause
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             is
             their
             abounding
             in
             their
             own
             sence
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             what
             contrary
             Parties
             can
             say
             for
             their
             Persuasions
             :
             There
             is
             hardly
             any
             matter
             of
             Controversy
             between
             the
             Conformist
             and
             Nonconformist
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             different
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             very
             same
             things
             among
             Conformists
             themselves
             :
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             therefore
             why
             we
             should
             be
             sober
             and
             modest
             ,
             which
             are
             some
             some
             of
             the
             Vertues
             that
             Moderation
             is
             exercised
             in
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             we
             are
             sensible
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Order
             and
             Uniformity
             are
             great
             things
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             Man
             can
             think
             that
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Instances
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             often
             to
             be
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             be
             under-valued
             .
             If
             I
             say
             the
             harm
             and
             danger
             of
             precious
             Souls
             ,
             are
             of
             far
             greater
             Consideration
             .
             If
             we
             think
             then
             ,
             that
             if
             Authority
             think
             sit
             to
             silence
             the
             Controversy
             by
             the
             removing
             the
             matters
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             not
             good
             ,
             or
             necessary
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             Salvation
             of
             precious
             Souls
             may
             not
             be
             obstructed
             by
             a
             rigorous
             exacting
             of
             them
             :
             We
             make
             but
             a
             
             moderate
             Estimation
             of
             them
             if
             we
             think
             them
             of
             less
             moment
             than
             the
             Good
             or
             Evil
             to
             Souls
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
             Better
             the
             Controversies
             were
             buried
             ,
             than
             that
             Souls
             should
             be
             endangered
             to
             perish
             for
             them
             .
             And
             though
             
               touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               ,
            
             a
             needless
             Scrupulosity
             ,
             Shiness
             and
             Displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             Irregularity
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             a
             Zeal
             for
             Ordinances
             ,
             without
             unnessary
             Rites
             ,
             is
             laudable
             ,
             and
             a
             Zeal
             against
             Rites
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             blam'd
             ,
             as
             the
             Evil
             to
             be
             fear'd
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             
             to
             those
             many
             erring
             and
             superstitious
             Souls
             ,
             that
             think
             Ordinances
             are
             not
             Ordinances
             without
             them
             .
             We
             cannot
             rhetoricate
             upon
             them
             as
             some
             Men
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               Helps
               and
               Ornaments
               to
               Devotion
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               edifying
               in
               their
               Nature
               and
               Vse
            
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             are
             maim'd
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             off
             .
             We
             know
             no
             Inconvenience
             or
             Dammage
             ,
             but
             Good
             to
             have
             followed
             the
             Abolition
             of
             many
             Ceremonies
             formerly
             in
             use
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             which
             as
             much
             may
             be
             said
             as
             for
             these
             in
             use
             .
             And
             two
             things
             prevailed
             upon
             our
             Reformers
             to
             lay
             them
             aside
             :
             1.
             
             Their
             Multitude
             :
             2.
             
             And
             principally
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             abused
             by
             the
             Superstitious
             Blindness
             of
             the
             rude
             and
             unlearned
             ;
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             insatiable
             Avarice
             of
             such
             as
             sought
             more
             their
             own
             Lucre
             than
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             
               the
               Abuses
               could
               not
               well
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               things
               remaining
               still
               .
            
             Of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             why
             some
             be
             abolished
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             omitted
             to
             instruct
             our
             People
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             many
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             them
             (
             and
             those
             that
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             nature
             and
             use
             ,
             cannot
             be
             stiff
             for
             them
             :
             )
             there
             is
             as
             great
             Reason
             to
             forbear
             them
             that
             scruple
             them
             ,
             as
             them
             that
             are
             too
             fond
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             too
             superstitious
             ;
             to
             the
             one
             they
             are
             a
             Stone
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Building
             .
             And
             setting
             aside
             the
             Authority
             which
             commands
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             withdraw
             those
             Commands
             without
             detriment
             to
             Religion
             ;
             they
             who
             say
             the
             Ordinances
             had
             them
             not
             ,
             have
             as
             much
             at
             least
             to
             say
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             without
             them
             .
             We
             are
             indulgent
             to
             these
             ,
             who
             err
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             concerning
             them
             ;
             as
             obedient
             Children
             ,
             we
             do
             heartily
             wish
             we
             could
             be
             as
             indulgent
             to
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             different
             Mind
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             things
             we
             may
             be
             tender
             towards
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             we
             must
             use
             an
             honest
             Moderation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             we
             are
             to
             shew
             our
             Moderation
             to
             
               All
               Men
            
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             forbear
             Complaints
             and
             deep
             Resentments
             of
             the
             Carriage
             of
             our
             Conforming
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             in
             many
             Sermons
             and
             Printed
             Discourses
             ,
             do
             represent
             us
             as
             if
             we
             were
             a
             dangerous
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             Church
             and
             State.
             We
             are
             not
             insensible
             of
             the
             things
             in
             which
             we
             cannot
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             not
             concurred
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             them
             Offence
             .
             We
             have
             not
             declined
             ,
             when
             we
             had
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             give
             our
             Reasons
             for
             our
             forbearing
             ,
             or
             refusing
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             with
             them
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             are
             still
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             never
             saw
             any
             Reason
             to
             change
             our
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             cause
             to
             repent
             ,
             as
             for
             an
             Omission
             of
             any
             Duty
             .
             But
             we
             will
             stedfastly
             shew
             a
             Moderation
             of
             Meekness
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             bear
             what
             's
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             bear
             .
             We
             will
             not
             make
             our
             loud
             Complaints
             under
             the
             many
             Censures
             ,
             Representations
             ,
             and
             Misconstructions
             that
             are
             thrown
             upon
             us
             ;
             for
             indeed
             they
             are
             but
             a
             bundle
             of
             Sticks
             and
             not
             of
             Rods
             ;
             and
             by
             our
             Moderation
             we
             will
             pile
             and
             bundle
             them
             ,
             as
             Protogoras
             did
             his
             bundle
             of
             Sticks
             ,
             so
             handsomly
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             be
             lighter
             by
             their
             bundling
             up
             .
             But
             why
             we
             should
             be
             misrepresented
             to
             the
             World
             we
             can
             see
             no
             cause
             ,
             but
             what
             calls
             for
             our
             Commiseration
             .
             It
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             Surprize
             to
             us
             to
             read
             and
             hear
             in
             publick
             what
             hath
             not
             been
             as
             much
             as
             whispered
             to
             us
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             And
             before
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             of
             Offences
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Church
             be
             told
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             tell
             of
             us
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             regular
             nor
             friendly
             .
             To
             declaim
             against
             us
             for
             Moderation
             ;
             truly
             so
             called
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             commend
             us
             to
             the
             World
             and
             to
             good
             Men.
             But
             then
             that
             we
             may
             first
             dy
             and
             stink
             before
             we
             come
             to
             be
             formally
             prosecuted
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             suspected
             and
             then
             hated
             ,
             and
             then
             used
             we
             know
             not
             how
             (
             nor
             we
             know
             not
             why
             )
             we
             are
             painted
             in
             the
             Colours
             of
             the
             fowlest
             Fellow
             in
             the
             Dock
             .
             But
             we
             are
             sure
             this
             Paint
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             Fire
             ;
             not
             this
             Oratory
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             Evidence
             ,
             before
             a
             just
             Tribunal
             :
             Neither
             can
             we
             see
             such
             Propensity
             in
             so
             many
             Men
             to
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             Moderation
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             need
             to
             paint
             her
             as
             an
             odious
             Creature
             ,
             to
             take
             them
             off
             .
             The
             Charge
             against
             Moderate
             Men
             ,
             consists
             of
             many
             Articles
             ,
             to
             all
             which
             we
             make
             a
             short
             Defence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             given
             Legal
             Security
             to
             our
             Governours
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             We
             endeavour
             to
             perform
             all
             Duties
             without
             Offence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Moderation
             is
             our
             Conformity
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             the
             Law
             is
             our
             Rule
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             our
             Security
             ,
             and
             we
             rest
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             we
             shall
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             Favour
             ,
             we
             will
             thankfully
             accept
             it
             ,
             but
             think
             it
             our
             Duty
             so
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             carry
             our selves
             ,
             as
             little
             as
             may
             be
             not
             to
             need
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             ,
             
               Nullum
               Ingenium
               placuit
               sine
               Veniâ
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             Strangers
             to
             that
             part
             of
             History
             ,
             which
             preserves
             the
             Memory
             of
             Mischiefs
             or
             Ruine
             ,
             brought
             either
             to
             Kingdoms
             or
             Churches
             ,
             by
             Moderation
             ,
             or
             Moderate
             Men
             :
             We
             are
             utter
             Strangers
             to
             any
             undermining
             Practices
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             Words
             be
             not
             taken
             ,
             we
             can
             endure
             a
             Trial
             ,
             and
             therefore
             know
             no
             reason
             for
             this
             giving
             notice
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             Moderate
             Men.
             We
             never
             heard
             that
             sitting
             even
             ,
             ever
             overthrew
             the
             Boat.
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             we
             know
             what
             Moderate
             Men
             have
             done
             to
             settle
             ,
             compose
             ,
             reform
             ,
             to
             preserve
             States
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Our
             Government
             is
             justly
             celebrated
             for
             its
             admirable
             Temper
             and
             Moderation
             :
             Certainly
             Moderate
             Men
             are
             never
             like
             to
             overthrow
             that
             which
             comes
             so
             near
             their
             own
             Temper
             :
             and
             if
             its
             Peace
             be
             ever
             disturbed
             or
             broken
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             by
             them
             who
             are
             Men
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             all
             Moderate
             Men
             are
             .
             The
             most
             we
             can
             desire
             ,
             is
             a
             prudent
             Accommodation
             of
             some
             Laws
             to
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessities
             thereof
             ,
             as
             our
             fore-Fathers
             did
             to
             their
             Times
             upon
             no
             better
             Reasons
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             no
             standing
             Rules
             for
             Perpetuity
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             Vertue
             ,
             if
             any
             Praise
             ,
             we
             should
             study
             ,
             think
             upon
             ,
             acquire
             and
             exercise
             Moderation
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             discuss
             whether
             Moderation
             be
             a
             single
             Vertue
             ,
             or
             a
             Cluster
             of
             Vertues
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Grace
             adorning
             the
             Christian
             Court
             ?
             or
             ,
             rather
             a
             Queen
             that
             governs
             and
             imploys
             other
             Graces
             in
             their
             several
             Services
             and
             Offices
             ?
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             Mankind
             was
             first
             spared
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             restored
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             governed
             by
             Divine
             Moderation
             .
             Man's
             first
             Constitution
             was
             tempered
             by
             Moderation
             :
             There
             was
             an
             Union
             ,
             or
             a
             Combination
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             of
             Spirit
             and
             Body
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             up
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             Man.
             An
             excellent
             happy
             Creature
             !
             Visible
             between
             the
             Creator
             and
             other
             Creatures
             in
             a
             middle
             state
             of
             Freedom
             
             and
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             of
             Dominion
             over
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             lower
             than
             Angels
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Earthly
             Extraction
             ,
             equal
             to
             Angels
             in
             respect
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             above
             Angels
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Authority
             to
             stamp
             what
             Name
             he
             pleased
             upon
             the
             Creatures
             .
             And
             once
             more
             see
             the
             Moderation
             of
             the
             disposal
             :
             Adam
             had
             the
             Name
             and
             subordinate
             Power
             ,
             but
             God
             retained
             the
             absolute
             Soveraignty
             .
             God
             had
             the
             Right
             to
             bestow
             them
             ,
             Adam
             had
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             the
             need
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             have
             the
             Comfort
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Had
             he
             kept
             this
             Middle
             Station
             ,
             he
             had
             continued
             happy
             ;
             but
             aspiring
             to
             an
             Extream
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             he
             fell
             to
             an
             extream
             Condition
             of
             Poverty
             and
             Misery
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             State
             Goodness
             and
             Forbearance
             did
             first
             forbear
             him
             :
             God
             stays
             till
             the
             Cool
             of
             the
             day
             before
             fearful
             Adam
             heard
             his
             Voice
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             time
             to
             study
             if
             he
             could
             find
             a
             Remedy
             ,
             or
             find
             some
             Shift
             ,
             or
             lye
             down
             at
             the
             Feet
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             promised
             to
             him
             before
             .
             Infinite
             Mercy
             did
             interpose
             between
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             inexcusable
             Offender
             ,
             whose
             Excuse
             made
             his
             Case
             the
             fouler
             .
          
           
             What
             course
             did
             God
             take
             to
             save
             him
             ?
             He
             went
             a
             middle
             way
             by
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             God
             and
             Man.
             Grace
             shall
             save
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             lose
             nothing
             thereby
             :
             The
             Law
             broken
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             ;
             the
             Curse
             shall
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             by
             him
             that
             bare
             it
             .
          
           
             Every
             Man
             that
             is
             saved
             and
             called
             ,
             is
             put
             into
             a
             middle
             State
             of
             Grace
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             he
             is
             advanced
             from
             a
             Slavery
             to
             a
             Sonship
             ,
             but
             a
             Son
             under
             Age.
             
               Now
               are
               we
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ever
             since
             Sin
             made
             the
             great
             and
             lamentable
             Alteration
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             bringing
             in
             Death
             among
             us
             ;
             God
             hath
             governed
             it
             by
             a
             glorious
             perfectly
             Divine
             Moderation
             .
             He
             governs
             ,
             commands
             and
             judgeth
             by
             a
             Law
             that
             is
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Ways
             are
             equal
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             the
             best
             and
             happiest
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             both
             in
             themselves
             and
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             renewed
             after
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             act
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             in
             imitation
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             they
             who
             are
             the
             most
             moderate
             ,
             that
             govern
             themselves
             and
             govern
             others
             ,
             or
             are
             governed
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Moderation
             .
          
           
             A
             Moderation
             of
             Elements
             and
             Humours
             makes
             the
             best
             Constitution
             of
             Bodies
             ;
             Grace
             and
             Vertue
             gives
             the
             best
             Temper
             of
             Soul
             ,
             which
             keeps
             the
             mean
             between
             the
             Excess
             and
             Defect
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             State
             of
             
             Grace
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Grace
             is
             the
             shewing
             of
             our
             Moderation
             .
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             committed
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             rules
             his
             Church
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             are
             to
             shew
             it
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             are
             within
             .
             This
             is
             like
             the
             Stifness
             and
             Flexibleness
             of
             the
             Nerves
             and
             Arteries
             ;
             the
             soft
             and
             smooth
             Ends
             of
             the
             Parts
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             where
             they
             joyn
             and
             meet
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Moderation
             is
             the
             Ballance
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             the
             Cement
             of
             the
             Building
             ,
             the
             just
             Proportion
             of
             the
             Mystical
             Body
             .
             
               If
               the
               whole
               Body
               were
               an
               Eye
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               Hearing
               ?
               If
               the
               whole
               were
               Hearing
               ,
               where
               the
               Smelling
               ?
            
             &c.
             But
             God
             hath
             so
             tempered
             the
             Body
             together
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Schism
             in
             the
             Body
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.17
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Vno
               quodam
               temperamento
               inter
               se
               conjunxit
               ,
               adeoque
               conglutinavit
            
             :
             Dr.
             
               Slater
               in
               loc
            
             .
             All
             Christians
             are
             joyned
             together
             by
             one
             Temperament
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             Schism
             :
             that
             's
             God's
             design
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Division
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             ,
             or
             cutting
             off
             of
             Members
             ,
             or
             any
             Carriage
             of
             Men
             of
             higher
             Gifts
             ,
             to
             offend
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             inferiour
             and
             weak
             .
             And
             the
             words
             of
             the
             grave
             and
             excellent
             Musculus
             (
             in
             1
             
               ad
               Corrinth
            
             .
             c.
             12.
             v.
             25.
             )
             ,
             are
             worthy
             a
             recital
             .
             
               Significat
               ipsissimum
               esse
               Schisma
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quandi
               membrae
               illius
               ab
               hac
               sum
               mutuâ
               solicitudine
               aliena
               ,
               quiquid
               tandem
               Verbis
               ac
               Ritibus
               prof●tiantur
               .
            
             For
             the
             Unity
             and
             Integrity
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             saith
             that
             excellent
             Man
             )
             doth
             not
             only
             consist
             in
             an
             outward
             Conformity
             of
             Religion
             and
             Ceremonies
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             ,
             in
             the
             Consent
             ,
             Concord
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             Spirit
             .
             
               Detur
               autem
               è
               tot
               millibus
               Ecclesia
               una
               ,
               in
               quâ
               mutua
               ista
               Membrorum
               cura
               vigiat
               ,
               &
               locum
               hoc
               genus
               Schismatis
               non
               habeat
               ,
               quo
               planè
               Schismatici
               sunt
               Ecclesiarum
               Capita
               &
               Praesides
               ,
               quorum
               pectora
               nulla
               inferiorum
               Membrorum
               curâ
               tanguntur
               .
            
             The
             very
             head
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             divides
             it self
             into
             so
             many
             Channels
             ,
             rises
             from
             Disaffection
             ;
             and
             mutual
             Care
             and
             fellow-feeling
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             any
             Member
             ,
             is
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             Temperament
             ;
             and
             the
             Cure
             of
             Schism
             is
             effected
             by
             the
             Application
             and
             Exercise
             of
             Love
             ,
             Care
             and
             Sympathy
             :
             And
             the
             Schism
             so
             plainly
             spoken
             of
             in
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             might
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             come
             sometimes
             into
             the
             Consideration
             of
             Men
             who
             insist
             upon
             other
             Notions
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             this
             admirable
             Temperament
             and
             Moderation
             ,
             making
             such
             a
             Connexion
             between
             the
             Superiour
             and
             Inferiour
             ,
             the
             stronger
             and
             weaker
             Members
             of
             this
             Body
             ,
             hath
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Head
             and
             Law-giver
             ,
             made
             those
             general
             Laws
             for
             the
             perpetual
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             And
             in
             the
             first
             Councel
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             they
             determined
             that
             Controversy
             and
             Debate
             with
             great
             
             Tenderness
             and
             Respect
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             laying
             any
             other
             Yoke
             upon
             the
             Necks
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             than
             things
             necessary
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Mind
             which
             was
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             very
             Grace
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             Duty
             of
             shewing
             it
             to
             
               all
               Men.
            
             And
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Grace
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             without
             ,
             and
             having
             attained
             it
             ,
             must
             not
             conceal
             but
             shew
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             detain
             you
             a
             little
             ,
             while
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Text
             where
             it
             is
             enjoyned
             us
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             is
             much
             concerned
             and
             seen
             .
             In
             the
             Text
             Philip.
             4.5
             .
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             rendred
             by
             one
             word
             ;
             one
             word
             cannot
             hold
             its
             Signification
             ,
             say
             some
             learned
             Men
             :
             It
             is
             rendred
             
               mitis
               ,
               aequus
               ,
               facilis
               ,
               mansuetus
               ,
               tenis
               laudabilis
               ,
               sedatus
               ,
               moratus
               frugi
               ,
               modestus
               ,
               civilis
               ,
               prelus
               ,
               in
            
             Constantine's
             Lexicon
             .
             By
             Christian
             Expositors
             it
             is
             rendred
             ,
             
               Modestia
               ,
               Moderatio
               ,
               Lenitas
               ,
               Aequitas
               ,
               Humanitas
               ,
               Candor
               ,
               Probitas
               ,
            
             Meekness
             ,
             Clemency
             ;
             in
             our
             English
             Bibles
             ,
             it
             is
             englished
             Clemency
             ,
             Acts
             24.4
             .
             Genteel
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.18
             .
             Gentleness
             ,
             Tit.
             3.2
             .
             Jam.
             3.37
             .
             2
             Cor.
             10.1
             .
             Patient
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             Learned
             Men
             give
             the
             Etimology
             of
             it
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             like
             ,
             equal
             ,
             even
             ,
             agreeable
             :
             So
             Musculus
             and
             Zanchy
             ,
             or
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cedo
             ,
             to
             give
             place
             ,
             or
             yield
             ,
             as
             Zanchy
             and
             others
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Word
             of
             a
             vast
             Extent
             ,
             and
             a
             Vertue
             of
             general
             Use.
             It
             is
             known
             sometimes
             by
             its
             Contrary
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             its
             Company
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Persons
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             exercised
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             Objects
             upon
             whom
             or
             which
             it
             is
             acted
             :
             In
             a
             Philosophical
             Sence
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             that
             which
             is
             decent
             ,
             meet
             ,
             convenient
             ;
             in
             a
             legal
             ,
             it
             as
             much
             as
             equal
             ,
             to
             which
             rigor
             ,
             or
             exact
             ,
             strict
             ,
             Justice
             is
             opposed
             ,
             and
             too
             large
             a
             remitting
             or
             evacuating
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             Administration
             or
             Execution
             of
             Laws
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             commonly
             taken
             in
             this
             Sence
             :
             But
             we
             must
             search
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Theological
             or
             Moral
             Sense
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Strictness
             and
             Limitation
             of
             it
             to
             
               Christians
               ,
               Let
               your
               Moderation
               be
               known
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             its
             Object
             ,
             
               to
               all
               Men
            
             :
             which
             doth
             include
             all
             matters
             and
             occasions
             of
             Conversation
             .
             It
             is
             here
             rendred
             in
             a
             Word
             of
             a
             large
             Signification
             ,
             that
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             Rule
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             observing
             of
             the
             just
             Mode
             and
             Mean
             of
             a
             Christian
             Carriage
             ;
             and
             is
             as
             much
             as
             behave
             ,
             carry
             ,
             govern
             your self
             so
             towards
             all
             Men
             as
             under
             the
             Eye
             ,
             and
             as
             ready
             to
             give
             your
             account
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             at
             hand
             to
             judg
             and
             reward
             you
             .
          
           
             This
             Moderation
             ,
             Temper
             ,
             or
             Government
             is
             internal
             and
             secret
             ,
             or
             external
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             Place
             and
             Condition
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             as
             his
             Occasions
             are
             of
             conversing
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             whether
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             religious
             and
             civil
             .
             The
             Regulation
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             self
             ,
             is
             pre-required
             to
             the
             Regulation
             of
             his
             Conversation
             towards
             all
             Men.
             
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             I
             should
             run
             out
             into
             a
             large
             Discourse
             upon
             this
             excellent
             Subject
             .
             We
             may
             ,
             with
             great
             Profit
             ,
             read
             the
             excellent
             Discourses
             of
             eminent
             Divines
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             Bishop
             Reynolds
             ,
             Bishop
             Wilkins
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Joseph
               Hill
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Morning
             Exercises
             at
             Cripple-Gate
             ,
             Serm.
             16.
             
             And
             Mr.
             Evans
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             before
             my
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             hath
             spoken
             upon
             some
             things
             very
             clearly
             and
             well
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             remains
             of
             my
             Design
             (
             having
             wip'd
             off
             the
             Aspersions
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             be
             too
             hard
             a
             Word
             ,
             and
             calls
             to
             mind
             some
             unhandsome
             Usage
             ,
             having
             washed
             off
             the
             Colours
             that
             made
             the
             Moderate
             Man
             look
             with
             a
             dark
             and
             doubtful
             Countenance
             ,
             unlike
             himself
             )
             is
             to
             represent
             him
             ,
             if
             not
             exactly
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             of
             his
             noble
             and
             amicable
             Accomplishments
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             take
             him
             right
             ,
             the
             Copy
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Divine
             Hand
             ,
             and
             Pencil
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             we
             do
             not
             now
             look
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             mere
             Morality
             ;
             but
             of
             Christianity
             and
             under
             Grace
             .
             But
             if
             you
             looked
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Morality
             ,
             you
             would
             most
             admire
             him
             of
             all
             Men
             in
             that
             State
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             fairest
             of
             Men
             ,
             among
             Men
             crept
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             Pit
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             into
             a
             Light
             adorned
             and
             beset
             with
             the
             most
             compleat
             Suit
             of
             Moral
             Vertues
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             !
             the
             Moderate
             Christian
             ,
             the
             most
             perfect
             Piece
             of
             Grace
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             imperfect
             Piece
             ,
             if
             you
             turn
             up
             the
             Robe
             of
             Righteousness
             in
             which
             he
             is
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             view
             him
             ,
             as
             having
             Sin
             yet
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             groaning
             under
             his
             Body
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             it
             will
             prove
             too
             true
             of
             the
             unskilful
             Hand
             that
             represents
             him
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             said
             of
             Painters
             ;
             
               Pictores
               pulchram
               absolutamque
               faciem
               raro
               nisi
               in
               pejus
               effingunt
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ;
             A
             Moderate
             Christian
             is
             a
             Man
             renewed
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ;
             if
             he
             is
             not
             renewed
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Acquisitions
             and
             Formalities
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             an
             heartless
             Image
             of
             a
             living
             Image
             of
             his
             Maker
             .
          
           
             Hence
             you
             may
             understand
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Exorbitancies
             ,
             Extravagancies
             ,
             and
             Excesses
             among
             Men
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             so
             many
             that
             prove
             not
             to
             be
             real
             living
             Christians
             ;
             and
             why
             Christians
             themselves
             are
             defective
             in
             their
             Moderation
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             short-sighted
             ,
             too
             much
             conceited
             ,
             and
             not
             enough
             mortified
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ;
             He
             is
             the
             wisest
             ,
             best
             ,
             and
             happiest
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             moderate
             :
             The
             wisest
             ,
             because
             best
             ;
             the
             best
             ,
             because
             wisest
             ;
             and
             the
             happiest
             ,
             because
             best
             and
             wisest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             the
             wisest
             Man
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             endued
             with
             the
             highest
             and
             divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             which
             comes
             from
             above
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             also
             born
             :
             
               The
               Wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
            
             (
             or
             moderate
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             Word
             as
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             
               and
               easy
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               full
               of
               Mercy
               and
               good
               Fruit
               ,
               without
               Partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               Hypocrisy
               .
            
             Jam.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             takes
             the
             sure
             way
             to
             be
             wise
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             goes
             for
             it
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             means
             as
             the
             Giver
             of
             Wisdom
             doth
             direct
             him
             :
             
               If
               any
               Man
               lack
               Wisdom
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               of
               God.
            
             He
             asketh
             ,
             and
             he
             receiveth
             .
             2.
             
             He
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             Conceit
             ,
             and
             becomes
             a
             Fool
             that
             he
             may
             wise
             .
             3.
             
             Having
             obtained
             Wisdom
             ,
             he
             considers
             his
             latter
             End
             ,
             his
             highest
             and
             chiefest
             End
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             all
             Means
             tending
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             advanceth
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Observation
             and
             Imitation
             of
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             a
             likeness
             in
             his
             renewed
             Nature
             of
             the
             Properties
             and
             communicable
             Attributes
             of
             God
             :
             And
             as
             God
             doth
             manifest
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Attributes
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             especially
             his
             Church
             and
             peculiar
             People
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             a
             Follower
             or
             an
             Imitator
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.1
             .
             And
             he
             never
             errs
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             deviates
             from
             his
             Example
             .
             2.
             
             He
             walks
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             maketh
             wise
             the
             Simple
             .
             3.
             
             As
             God
             is
             his
             End
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             directs
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             keeps
             his
             End
             in
             his
             Eye
             .
          
           
             II.
             He
             is
             the
             best
             Man
             :
             for
             altho
             he
             is
             defective
             ,
             and
             often
             out
             of
             Order
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             ,
          
           
             First
             ;
             The
             best-temper'd
             Soul
             of
             any
             Man.
             He
             hath
             the
             best
             Soul
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             the
             best
             Mind
             or
             Head.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             best
             Will
             and
             Heart
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             best
             qualified
             Affections
             and
             Passions
             .
          
           
             2
             dly
             ;
             The
             most
             regulated
             sensitive
             Appetites
             .
          
           
             3
             dly
             ;
             And
             by
             consequence
             he
             lives
             the
             best
             Life
             ,
             and
             doth
             the
             most
             Good
             in
             his
             Place
             and
             Calling
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             the
             best-temper'd
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             best
             Mind
             or
             Head.
             He
             hath
             the
             best
             Mind
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             Apprehension
             .
             2.
             
             Discretion
             .
             3.
             
             Dijudication
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             is
             illuminated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             enlightneth
             the
             Mind
             ;
             he
             hath
             an
             Understanding
             given
             him
             ;
             he
             perceiveth
             the
             Things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             apprehending
             ,
             1.
             
             Things
             of
             a
             contrary
             Nature
             ,
             as
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             2.
             
             Things
             good
             ,
             but
             in
             differing
             degrees
             ;
             3.
             
             Things
             of
             an
             indifferent
             Nature
             ,
             capable
             of
             being
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             used
             ;
             he
             discerns
             between
             Things
             and
             Things
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             By
             Dijudication
             ,
             or
             an
             Act
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             separates
             Things
             evil
             ,
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             Things
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             embraced
             ;
             Things
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             or
             let
             alone
             ,
             according
             to
             Use
             ,
             End
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             we
             may
             call
             a
             moderate
             Man
             ,
             an
             understanding
             ,
             discerning
             ,
             judicious
             Man.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             judicious
             ,
             and
             hath
             three
             sorts
             of
             Things
             before
             him
             :
             1.
             
             Matters
             of
             Faith.
             2.
             
             Matters
             of
             Opinion
             .
             3.
             
             Matters
             of
             Practice
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             Moderation
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             sence
             of
             Moderation
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             
               earnestly
               contend
               for
               the
               Faith
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             A
             moderate
             Man
             ,
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             zealous
             in
             all
             Things
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             hold
             fast
             ;
             and
             this
             Zeal
             in
             its
             highest
             strain
             ,
             and
             advanced
             ,
             is
             but
             moderated
             and
             directed
             according
             to
             the
             everlasting
             Importance
             of
             those
             precious
             and
             necessary
             Things
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             Matters
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             probable
             ,
             but
             not
             evident
             ,
             he
             is
             only
             stiff
             and
             zealous
             according
             to
             their
             derivation
             and
             tendency
             :
             If
             grounded
             upon
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             zealous
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             love
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             :
             If
             they
             tend
             to
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Man's
             spiritual
             Good
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             tenacious
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             apprehends
             their
             tendency
             to
             be
             to
             promote
             that
             .
             But
             he
             is
             moderate
             in
             Matters
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             reconcileable
             to
             Truth
             ,
             consistent
             with
             Holiness
             and
             Charity
             ;
             he
             contends
             not
             for
             or
             against
             these
             Things
             ,
             but
             with
             modesty
             and
             sobriety
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             Matters
             of
             Duty
             and
             Practice
             ,
             such
             as
             respect
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             these
             stand
             in
             a
             different
             degree
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             place
             in
             God's
             Commandment
             ,
             a
             moderate
             Man
             doth
             intend
             or
             remit
             ,
             rise
             or
             fall
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Things
             may
             be
             Matters
             of
             Debate
             and
             Controversy
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Controversy
             he
             makes
             a
             Difference
             of
             ,
             1.
             
             Things
             ,
             
             2.
             
             Persons
             ;
             and
             governs
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             right
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Head
             hangs
             not
             loose
             ,
             but
             his
             Heart
             and
             Will
             is
             become
             conformable
             to
             his
             Mind
             ;
             and
             so
             his
             Heart
             and
             Will
             are
             made
             better
             by
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             his
             Mind
             being
             enlightned
             ,
             and
             a
             Judgment
             passed
             upon
             Convictions
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ;
             so
             he
             nills
             the
             Evil
             ,
             and
             wills
             the
             Good.
             He
             understands
             and
             knows
             what
             God
             declares
             and
             pronounces
             ;
             he
             judgeth
             in
             himself
             according
             as
             God
             pronounceth
             ;
             and
             willeth
             and
             nilleth
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             being
             obedient
             to
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             consciencious
             Man.
             
          
           
             And
             hence
             another
             true
             part
             of
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             moderate
             Man
             appears
             :
          
           
             A
             moderate
             Man
             is
             a
             true-hearted
             ,
             honest
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             consciencious
             Man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             comes
             into
             the
             Rank
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             by
             consequence
             his
             Affections
             are
             the
             most
             orderly
             and
             regular
             .
             He
             loves
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             approved
             and
             commanded
             of
             God
             ;
             hates
             that
             which
             is
             hateful
             ,
             disallowed
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             hard
             Work
             to
             moderate
             the
             Affections
             and
             Passions
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Work
             for
             Grace
             ,
             Vigilance
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Care
             ,
             and
             Time
             ;
             a
             strait
             Hand
             must
             be
             kept
             upon
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             watchful
             Eye
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             flie
             out
             like
             a
             mettall'd
             Horse
             .
             They
             are
             easily
             moved
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             of
             order
             by
             a
             watchful
             Tempter
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             Constitution
             of
             Body
             in
             every
             Man
             ,
             and
             knows
             how
             to
             come
             upon
             us
             by
             Surprize
             ;
             but
             no
             Man
             sits
             so
             even
             in
             the
             Saddle
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             moderate
             Judgment
             .
             If
             he
             cannot
             prevent
             their
             flying
             out
             ,
             he
             can
             soonest
             restrain
             them
             ,
             and
             recall
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             his
             Affections
             are
             inclined
             or
             hang
             by
             a
             partiality
             ,
             't
             is
             towards
             real
             good
             Man
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             which
             appears
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             worthy
             of
             our
             strongest
             Love
             ,
             namely
             ,
             God
             and
             Godliness
             .
             And
             he
             is
             not
             inexcusable
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             apt
             to
             excuse
             them
             whom
             he
             hopes
             God
             will
             pardon
             ;
             yet
             still
             his
             Judgment
             is
             not
             perverted
             from
             a
             right
             Judgment
             of
             Sin
             and
             Infirmities
             .
          
           
             A
             moderate
             Man
             is
             subject
             to
             Commotions
             ,
             but
             he
             allays
             them
             soonest
             ,
             and
             keeps
             an
             Eye
             and
             a
             Guard
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             seen
             his
             Inside
             ,
             his
             Head
             ,
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Affections
             ,
             the
             inward
             Goodness
             of
             the
             best
             Man.
             Now
             observe
             the
             Moderation
             of
             ,
          
           
             2
             dly
             ;
             His
             Sensitive
             Appetites
             .
          
           
             God's
             Word
             revealing
             to
             him
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             a
             Crown
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             God's
             Spirit
             convincing
             him
             of
             that
             Glory
             and
             Blessedness
             ,
             and
             drawing
             his
             Heart
             to
             Things
             above
             ;
             the
             
             same
             Word
             convincing
             him
             of
             the
             Vanity
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             Danger
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             his
             own
             Judgment
             and
             Experience
             weighing
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             grows
             ,
             as
             his
             Faith
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Heaven
             grows
             ,
             most
             indifferent
             ,
             cool
             ,
             and
             slack
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             Word
             ,
             moderate
             toward
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             grows
             moderate
             in
             his
             Desires
             and
             Pursuits
             ,
             looking
             most
             to
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             Use
             of
             the
             Things
             of
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Moderate
             in
             using
             and
             enjoying
             them
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Moderate
             in
             bearing
             the
             Crosses
             ,
             Disappointments
             ,
             and
             Losses
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             he
             commends
             himself
             to
             us
             as
             a
             temperate
             ,
             contented
             ,
             patient
             Man.
             
          
           
             3
             dly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ;
             He
             is
             the
             best
             Man
             ,
             lives
             the
             best
             Life
             ,
             and
             leads
             the
             best
             Conversation
             .
             The
             Inside
             being
             made
             clean
             ,
             the
             Outside
             will
             not
             be
             endured
             to
             be
             unseemly
             ;
             the
             Tree
             being
             made
             good
             ,
             the
             Fruit
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             need
             not
             speak
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             his
             conversing
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Dependent
             upon
             meer
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             Reverent
             ,
             as
             becomes
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             .
             3.
             
             Fervent
             ,
             as
             a
             needy
             Creature
             ,
             in
             solliciting
             his
             Happiness
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Nor
             ,
             2.
             
             With
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             intimate
             ,
             impartial
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             as
             having
             Work
             enough
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             3.
             
             With
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             Conversation
             with
             others
             ,
             in
             what
             Place
             ,
             Rank
             ,
             or
             Calling
             soever
             he
             is
             placed
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             govern
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Calling
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             particular
             Calling
             ,
             whatsoever
             that
             is
             .
             And
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             that
             minds
             his
             own
             Business
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Busy-Body
             in
             other
             Mens
             Matters
             ,
             and
             acts
             from
             a
             threefold
             Principle
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Self-denial
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             Charity
             ,
             3.
             
             Of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             leads
             his
             Life
             according
             to
             the
             Principle
             of
             Self-denial
             .
             If
             Self
             be
             in
             the
             Scale
             ,
             the
             Hand
             of
             Moderation
             can
             never
             hold
             the
             Ballance
             even
             ,
             but
             when
             Self
             is
             denied
             .
             He
             desires
             only
             so
             much
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             may
             help
             him
             in
             his
             Duty
             and
             Way
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             Poverty
             nor
             Riches
             ,
             but
             Food
             convenient
             .
             He
             stands
             in
             no
             Man's
             way
             that
             climbs
             for
             Preferment
             ,
             envies
             no
             Man
             in
             it
             ,
             justles
             no
             Man
             out
             of
             it
             .
             He
             modestly
             refuseth
             what
             others
             ambitiously
             seek
             ,
             and
             soberly
             useth
             what
             others
             abuse
             .
             Ambition
             makes
             him
             neither
             Head
             of
             a
             Faction
             ,
             nor
             Emulation
             to
             follow
             a
             Party
             .
             He
             serves
             no
             Interest
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             God's
             .
             He
             knows
             he
             should
             have
             the
             
             same
             Mind
             which
             Christ
             also
             had
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             preach
             himself
             ,
             but
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             do
             as
             they
             who
             seek
             their
             own
             ,
             Things
             ,
             but
             ,
             like
             Timothy
             ,
             seek
             the
             Things
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             walks
             charitably
             .
             If
             he
             hath
             Faith
             in
             doubtful
             Things
             ,
             or
             Things
             indifferent
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             to
             himself
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             Charity
             to
             others
             :
             His
             Charity
             extends
             to
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             to
             forgive
             them
             .
             He
             is
             charitable
             ,
             even
             to
             hope
             all
             Things
             that
             are
             hopeful
             ,
             to
             believe
             all
             Things
             that
             are
             credible
             ;
             he
             is
             charitable
             in
             Constructions
             of
             Things
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Censures
             of
             Men
             and
             Actions
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             so
             much
             Love
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             walks
             equitably
             .
             He
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Measure
             he
             distributes
             :
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               Men
               should
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               do
               ye
               even
               the
               same
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             hath
             respect
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men.
             He
             gives
             to
             all
             their
             due
             ;
             to
             Superiors
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             .
             The
             Moderate
             Man
             is
             not
             turbulent
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             power
             supports
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             shake
             it
             .
             If
             Controversies
             arise
             about
             his
             Civil
             Rights
             ;
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Things
             be
             sufferable
             ,
             he
             suffers
             Wrong
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             seeks
             then
             by
             just
             Practices
             to
             attain
             Righteousness
             .
             3.
             
             He
             dares
             not
             revenge
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             to
             be
             unjust
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Vengeance
               is
               mine
            
             .
             If
             in
             Religious
             Matters
             :
             If
             about
             the
             Foundations
             and
             Vitals
             ,
             he
             is
             tenacious
             of
             an
             Iota
             ,
             zealous
             and
             resolved
             ;
             but
             useth
             soft
             Words
             and
             hard
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             holy
             Mr.
             Dod
             said
             ,
             aiming
             to
             recover
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             revile
             Persons
             .
             If
             about
             Things
             meerly
             Accidental
             and
             Ceremonial
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             thinks
             ,
             as
             our
             Reformers
             thought
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Gospel
             is
             not
             a
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Religion
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Bondage
             of
             the
             Figure
             or
             Shadow
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               Of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               why
               some
               be
               abolished
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Decency
             and
             Order
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             solemn
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             only
             such
             Things
             as
             are
             reducible
             to
             those
             two
             Heads
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Edification
             is
             one
             End
             and
             Fruit
             of
             Ordinances
             and
             Duties
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.26
             .
             Our
             glorified
             Saviour
             gave
             Gifts
             to
             Men
             ,
             when
             he
             ascended
             ,
             and
             gave
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             upon
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             End
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             Goodness
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             given
             Ceremonies
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             necessary
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             rarely
             and
             unwillingly
             engages
             in
             the
             Disputes
             about
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             having
             Reason
             for
             his
             Practice
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             his
             Practice
             pass
             for
             a
             Reason
             .
             These
             Disputes
             often
             run
             upon
             great
             
             Mistakes
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Questions
             ,
             mis-applied
             Scriptures
             ,
             Prejudices
             pass
             for
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             they
             blow
             up
             Heats
             ,
             waste
             Time
             ,
             enfeele
             Men
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             great
             Duties
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             frequently
             end
             in
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             Separation
             of
             Minds
             ,
             than
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             hath
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             commonly
             are
             sitted
             to
             the
             Genius
             of
             their
             Countries
             ,
             while
             they
             retain
             their
             Innocency
             .
             He
             can
             use
             Ceremonies
             ,
             well
             washed
             from
             Superstition
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Mind
             and
             Practice
             ,
             by
             sound
             Doctrine
             .
             He
             is
             not
             ceremonious
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             religious
             divine
             Things
             commending
             him
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             more
             ceremonious
             than
             he
             ,
             for
             he
             useth
             them
             but
             as
             Ceremonies
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Men
             ,
             as
             human
             Things
             ordained
             by
             Man's
             Authority
             .
             
               Artic.
               of
               the
               Church
            
             34.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             wonder
             that
             some
             Men
             are
             zealous
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             considers
             their
             Reasons
             ;
             nor
             why
             others
             are
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             considers
             theirs
             .
             If
             he
             can
             give
             himself
             a
             Reason
             for
             their
             Use
             ,
             he
             may
             use
             them
             upon
             his
             own
             Reason
             ,
             tho
             not
             upon
             other
             Men's
             :
             But
             he
             cannot
             see
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             they
             who
             cannot
             bring
             their
             Reasons
             to
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             buried
             alive
             ,
             or
             excommunicated
             for
             their
             Non-observance
             of
             them
             .
             A
             Diversity
             of
             Ceremonies
             makes
             not
             a
             Diversity
             of
             Religions
             ;
             they
             that
             think
             so
             ,
             are
             tainted
             with
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             cannot
             see
             how
             our
             blessed
             Reformers
             could
             well
             do
             otherwise
             than
             they
             did
             ,
             considering
             they
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             not
             enabled
             with
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             gracious
             King
             young
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             factious
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Popish
             Bishops
             numerous
             ,
             the
             People
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             had
             enough
             to
             do
             to
             preserve
             it self
             ;
             a
             moderate
             Course
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             taken
             (
             which
             is
             highly
             applauded
             by
             the
             Learned
             Mr.
             Hales
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             of
             
               Dealing
               with
               erring
               Christians
            
             ,
             )
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Papists
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             speak
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             it
             is
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             Moderation
             ,
             that
             respect
             should
             be
             had
             to
             the
             present
             Times
             ,
             and
             the
             Dispersion
             of
             Protestants
             dissatisfied
             all
             over
             the
             Land.
             These
             are
             not
             the
             Things
             that
             will
             ever
             bring
             in
             Papists
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             more
             of
             them
             than
             we
             have
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             came
             over
             to
             us
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             these
             Things
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             for
             us
             to
             bring
             in
             Papists
             ,
             except
             they
             leave
             all
             that
             was
             meant
             by
             the
             old
             Word
             Papistry
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             takes
             the
             whole
             Text
             together
             ,
             
               All
               Things
               are
               lawful
               for
               me
            
             ;
             (
             i.e.
             all
             Things
             indifferent
             ,
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             )
             
               But
               all
               Things
               are
               not
               expedient
               .
               All
               Things
               are
               lawful
               for
               me
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               be
               brought
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               any
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.12
             .
             When
             they
             manifestly
             prove
             inexpedient
             ,
             or
             when
             any
             Soul
             is
             brought
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             
             any
             of
             those
             Things
             in
             themselves
             lawful
             ,
             in
             their
             Use
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             so
             .
             He
             observes
             and
             uses
             Things
             lawful
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             enjoined
             by
             lawful
             Authority
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             finds
             them
             inexpedient
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             further
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             when
             Souls
             are
             become
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             wish
             the
             Things
             in
             debate
             were
             left
             out
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             left
             at
             Liberty
             .
             And
             now
             he
             cannot
             but
             stand
             indifferent
             to
             Things
             that
             are
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             III.
             Lastly
             ;
             Lest
             I
             should
             forget
             my self
             ,
             take
             the
             last
             Sight
             of
             a
             Moderate
             Christian
             ,
             and
             you
             see
             him
             to
             be
             the
             happiest
             Man
             alive
             :
          
           
             1st
             ,
             Happy
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             happy
             with
             respect
             to
             others
             .
             He
             is
             happy
             in
             the
             best
             Temper
             of
             Mind
             ,
             happy
             in
             a
             clear
             discerning
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             happy
             in
             well-governed
             Passions
             ,
             not
             hurried
             ,
             inflamed
             ,
             and
             transported
             ,
             not
             blinded
             by
             Partiality
             to
             self
             .
             He
             maintains
             and
             keeps
             up
             the
             Banks
             of
             Sobriety
             ,
             against
             the
             Breaches
             of
             Intemperance
             ;
             he
             lies
             dry
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             under
             Water
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Lover
             of
             Peace
             ,
             a
             Moderator
             of
             Strifes
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             there
             is
             Peace
             in
             his
             Borders
             ,
             when
             others
             are
             in
             Wars
             and
             Contention
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             so
             tame
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             run
             down
             with
             Insolence
             ,
             or
             turn
             his
             Back
             upon
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Abuses
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
             He
             is
             happy
             in
             the
             large
             and
             quiet
             possession
             of
             Contentment
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ;
             He
             is
             happy
             as
             an
             Instrument
             of
             Good
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             bringing
             Things
             out
             of
             Disorder
             ,
             into
             Order
             ;
             by
             restoring
             a
             crazy
             ,
             sickly
             State
             ,
             into
             a
             happy
             Temper
             .
             And
             it
             were
             happy
             ,
             if
             they
             that
             use
             desperate
             Applications
             ,
             did
             in
             time
             observe
             their
             Operation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Symptoms
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Moderation
             looks
             on
             ,
             and
             knows
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
             must
             call
             her
             in
             ,
             and
             commit
             it
             to
             her
             to
             recover
             it
             ,
             and
             direct
             it
             to
             preserve
             its
             Health
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ;
             If
             the
             moderate
             Man
             cannot
             escape
             Trouble
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             he
             is
             happy
             in
             possessing
             his
             Soul
             in
             Patience
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             will
             by
             his
             Grace
             help
             him
             to
             keep
             possession
             of
             his
             Soul
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             Soul
             is
             dispossessed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             commend
             him
             as
             a
             wise
             Steward
             ,
             that
             used
             Moderation
             ,
             in
             writing
             down
             Fifty
             and
             Fourscore
             ,
             for
             an
             Hundred
             that
             was
             due
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             his
             Reward
             .
          
           
             This
             moderate
             Man
             is
             now
             out
             of
             fashion
             ,
             but
             (
             says
             Dr.
             Fuller
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Holy
               State
            
             ,
             p.
             207.
             )
             
               Once
               in
               an
               Age
               he
               is
               in
               fashion
               ;
               each
               Extreme
               courts
               him
               to
               make
               them
               Friends
               ;
               and
               surely
               he
               hath
               a
               great
               Advantage
               to
               be
               a
               Peace-maker
               betwixt
               opposite
               Parties
               ,
            
             tho
             at
             present
             he
             is
             crush'd
             between
             them
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Appendix
           demonstrating
           that
           Parish-Churches
           are
           no
           Conventicles
           ,
           particularly
           for
           reading
           the
           second
           Service
           in
           the
           Desk
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           a
           late
           Pamphelt
           ,
           entitled
           ,
           
             Parish-Churches
             turned
             into
             Conventicles
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           IF
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           Epistle
           to
           all
           the
           Reverend
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           were
           proved
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           Parish-Churches
           turned
           into
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           Informers
           inform
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           proceed
           upon
           their
           Information
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           Project
           to
           bring
           the
           Wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           the
           King's
           Exchequer
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Poor
           of
           our
           Parishes
           Farmers
           ,
           and
           Freeholders
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           the
           Informers
           Fellows
           to
           Peers
           ,
           by
           the
           Moities
           for
           so
           many
           Conventicles
           kept
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           above
           twenty
           Years
           ,
           in
           most
           of
           our
           Parish
           Churches
           .
           But
           we
           hope
           that
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           being
           neither
           any
           Man's
           House
           ,
           nor
           Barn
           ,
           nor
           Yard
           ,
           nor
           Back-side
           ,
           may
           not
           come
           within
           the
           Act
           against
           Conventicles
           .
           And
           except
           they
           deny
           Churches
           to
           be
           the
           Houses
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           sue
           the
           Owner
           of
           them
           for
           20
           l.
           for
           the
           House
           .
           But
           if
           it
           should
           so
           happen
           ,
           that
           this
           Notion
           should
           universally
           take
           ,
           and
           gain
           Assent
           and
           make
           Converts
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           pag.
           21.
           and
           so
           Rectors
           and
           Vicars
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           taken
           Possession
           ,
           may
           be
           adjudged
           Owners
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           by
           some
           who
           wish
           there
           might
           be
           some
           Law
           to
           undo
           us
           ;
           we
           are
           perswaded
           that
           our
           Magistrates
           would
           not
           interpret
           the
           Act
           ,
           as
           including
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           seeing
           it
           speaks
           of
           a
           House
           ,
           in
           
             which
             a
             Family
             doth
             inhabit
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           a
           House
           ,
           
             Field
             or
             Place
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             Family
             inhabiting
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           suppose
           it
           is
           a
           House
           that
           hath
           been
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           inhabited
           ,
           or
           was
           built
           to
           be
           a
           Habitation
           ;
           and
           we
           hope
           that
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           are
           presum'd
           to
           be
           no
           Places
           for
           unlawful
           Assemblies
           ,
           or
           Conventicles
           .
           And
           for
           some
           other
           Reasons
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Author
           might
           have
           invented
           another
           Title
           for
           his
           Epistle
           :
        
         
           He
           doth
           chiefly
           insist
           upon
           one
           piece
           of
           Nonconformity
           to
           prove
           Parish-Churches
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           read
           the
           
           second
           ,
           or
           the
           Communion-Service
           at
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Holy
           Table
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Communion
           ,
           p.
           5.
           
           And
           this
           Omission
           is
           a
           Sin
           of
           that
           nature
           and
           tendency
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           offend
           against
           the
           Common
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           hurteth
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           woundeth
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           p.
           5.
           
           He
           beseecheth
           us
           to
           consider
           what
           Mischiefs
           we
           do
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           p.
           7
           ,
           &c.
           
           A
           heavy
           Charge
           !
           and
           that
           't
           is
           high
           time
           to
           provide
           against
           so
           dangerous
           an
           Offence
           !
           He
           tells
           us
           of
           two
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           he
           hath
           to
           deal
           with
           ;
           one
           plainly
           confessing
           that
           't
           is
           commanded
           by
           Authority
           ;
           but
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           Liberty
           (
           to
           read
           there
           or
           not
           )
           notwithstanding
           that
           Command
           .
           Another
           sort
           confidently
           tell
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Command
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           many
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           are
           doubtful
           ,
           if
           not
           confident
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           profess
           I
           am
           neither
           convinc'd
           nor
           converted
           by
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Law
           it self
           by
           and
           by
           ;
           and
           make
           a
           few
           Observations
           and
           Oppositions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             place
             for
             reading
             the
             second
             Service
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           oppose
           that
           a
           place
           inconvenient
           for
           saying
           or
           reading
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           partly
           what
           is
           read
           to
           the
           People
           for
           their
           Edification
           ,
           and
           partly
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           People
           towards
           God.
           If
           the
           Communion-Table
           be
           sixed
           Altar-wise
           ,
           or
           be
           not
           removed
           from
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           very
           many
           Churches
           the
           People
           cannot
           hear
           ,
           and
           cannot
           join
           in
           Prayer
           :
           some
           have
           made
           some
           such
           Objection
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           remove
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Be
           it
           never
           so
           inconvenient
           .
           This
           may
           be
           debated
           in
           a
           regular
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Inconvenience
           taken
           away
           by
           legal
           Authority
           ;
           but
           for
           any
           Parish
           Curat
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           Convenience
           or
           Inconvenience
           of
           a
           Law
           —
           and
           thereupon
           to
           alter
           the
           Law
           after
           his
           own
           Model
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           a
           piece
           of
           Insolence
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           Bishop
           and
           Priest
           in
           his
           own
           Parish
           .
           Whereby
           we
           are
           instructed
           ,
           that
           a
           Minister
           is
           to
           read
           at
           the
           Altar
           whether
           the
           People
           hear
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           I
           know
           one
           Doctor
           that
           takes
           leave
           sometimes
           of
           his
           great
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           goes
           to
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           a
           Great
           Chancel
           ,
           rather
           like
           to
           his
           private
           Devotion
           ,
           than
           publick
           Worship
           .
           But
           a
           great
           Doctor
           had
           some
           respect
           to
           the
           Edification
           and
           Devotion
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           when
           he
           set
           his
           Man
           at
           the
           Steeple
           to
           observe
           whether
           he
           could
           be
           heard
           from
           the
           Table
           over
           all
           the
           Church
           :
           to
           make
           trial
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           interrupted
           his
           Devotion
           (
           as
           the
           Story
           goes
           for
           true
           )
           and
           called
           to
           his
           Man
           by
           name
           :
           
             Dost
             thou
             hear
             me
             now
          
           ?
           the
           Servant
           answers
           ,
           
             Yes
             ,
             very
             well
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Minister
           goes
           on
           .
           Certainly
           this
           Doctor
           thought
           it
           was
           necessary
           
           the
           People
           should
           hear
           and
           be
           edified
           ,
           hear
           and
           joyn
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           us
           Curats
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           .
           This
           was
           a
           Reason
           in
           Queen
           Eliz.
           Injunctions
           Anno.
           1559.
           and
           Can.
           82.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Pag.
           7.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             only
             the
             Observation
             or
             Non-observation
             of
             all
             the
             Orders
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             (
             and
             none
             other
             )
             which
             are
             appointed
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Common-Prayer
             and
             Book
             of
             Canons
             ,
             which
             gives
             it
             the
             Denomination
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             Conventicle
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           I
           forget
           not
           ,
           Preaching
           and
           Teaching
           in
           any
           such
           Assembly
           as
           is
           described
           by
           the
           Act
           ,
           makes
           a
           Conventicle
           ,
           and
           the
           Preacher
           finable
           20
           l.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Plea
             of
             Custom
             is
             not
             good
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             a
             Positive
             Law.
          
           But
           we
           say
           ,
           our
           Positive
           Statute-Law
           allows
           of
           the
           Custom
           of
           placing
           the
           Communion-Table
           ;
           so
           the
           Rubrick
           before
           the
           Communion
           ,
           
             The
             Table
             at
             the
             Communion-time
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             stand
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Chancel
             ,
             where
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayers
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             said
             .
          
           A
           Custom
           is
           established
           by
           this
           Law
           :
           this
           Custom
           is
           as
           Antient
           as
           the
           Reformation
           .
           
             See
             the
             Injunctions
             of
             Bishop
          
           Ridley
           ,
           An.
           1550.
           
             in
             the
             Collect.
             of
             Records
             in
             Dr.
          
           Burnet's
           
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
          
           ,
           p.
           206.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Pag.
           9.
           
           
             Doth
             not
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             it self
             restrain
             all
             Diocesans
             from
             making
             any
             Order
             concerning
             any
             Doubt
             arising
             about
             the
             Use
             and
             Practice
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Book
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           oppose
           a
           Clause
           in
           that
           Preface
           ,
           or
           Chap.
           
             concerning
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           which
           are
           these
           Words
           ;
           
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             plainly
             set
             forth
             ,
             but
             Doubts
             may
             arise
             in
             the
             use
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             same
             :
             to
             appease
             all
             Diversity
             (
             if
             any
             arise
             )
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Resolution
             of
             all
             Doubts
             concerning
             the
             manner
             how
             to
             understand
             ,
             do
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             this
             Book
             ;
             the
             Parties
             so
             doubting
             ,
             shall
             always
             resort
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Discretion
             shall
             take
             order
             for
             quieting
             and
             appeasing
             the
             same
             ,
          
           so
           that
           
             the
             same
             order
             be
             not
             contrary
             to
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             this
             Book
             .
          
           This
           we
           conceive
           is
           established
           by
           Law.
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           reading
           of
           the
           second
           Service
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Communion
           ,
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           we
           will
           once
           again
           publish
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           This
           Writer
           takes
           it
           all
           along
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           requires
           it
           ,
           and
           goes
           upon
           
             Petitionem
             Principii
          
           ,
           or
           a
           false
           Supposition
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           Rubrick
           before
           the
           Communion
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           observed
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           Rubricks
           that
           enjoyn
           ,
           or
           direct
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Communion
           ,
           or
           before
           a
           Communion
           .
        
         
           Rubr.
           
             The
             Table
             at
             the
             Communion-time
             having
             a
             fair
             white
             Linnen
             Cloth
             upon
             it
             ,
             shall
             stand
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Chancel
             ,
             where
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayer
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             said
             :
             and
             the
             Priest
             
             standing
             at
             the
             North-side
             of
             the
             Table
             shall
             say
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             the
             Collect
             following
             ,
             the
             People
             kneeling
          
           —
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Priest
           is
           to
           stand
           at
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Table
           when
           it
           is
           so
           covered
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           it
           is
           so
           only
           to
           be
           covered
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Communion
           ;
           for
           this
           let
           us
           consult
           Can.
           82.
           
           
             We
             appoint
             that
             the
             same
             Table
             from
             time
             to
             time
             shall
             be
             kept
             and
             repaired
             in
             sufficient
             and
             seemly
             manner
             ,
             and
             covered
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Divine
             Service
             with
             a
             Carpet
             of
             Silk
             ,
             or
             other
             decent
             Stuff
             ,
             thought
             meet
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             if
             any
             Question
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             fair
             
               Linnen
               Cloth
            
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Administration
             ,
             as
             becometh
             that
             Table
             ,
             and
             so
             stand
             ,
             saving
             when
             the
             holy
             Communion
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             placed
             in
             so
             good
             sort
             within
             the
             Church
             or
             Chancel
             ,
             as
             thereby
             the
             Minister
             may
             the
             more
             conveniently
             be
             heard
             of
             the
             Communicants
             in
             his
             Prayer
             and
             Administration
             ,
             
               &c
               —
            
             .
             And
             likewise
             that
             a
             convenient
             Seat
             be
             made
             for
             the
             Minister
             to
             read
             Service
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             are
             there
             no
             Rubricks
             to
             direct
             the
             orderly
             reading
             of
             those
             Prayers
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           Upon
           Sundays
           and
           Holy-Days
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Communion
           ,
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           
           all
           that
           is
           appointed
           at
           the
           Communion
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           general
           Prayer
           for
           the
           good
           Estate
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           This
           part
           of
           the
           Communion-Service
           being
           added
           to
           the
           Morning
           Service
           in
           the
           Pew
           ,
           appointed
           by
           the
           Canon
           to
           be
           made
           conveniently
           for
           the
           Minister
           to
           read
           the
           Service
           in
           ,
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           directed
           to
           read
           this
           Service
           ,
           where
           the
           other
           is
           said
           :
           to
           which
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             And
             if
             any
             Man
             doubt
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             his
             Diocesan
             may
             direct
             him
             by
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           may
           read
           it
           there
           where
           he
           reads
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           against
           this
           he
           objects
           ,
           the
           Rubrick
           before
           the
           Offertory
           ,
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             Priest
             return
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             and
             begin
             the
             Offertory
             ,
          
           Can
           any
           Man
           be
           said
           to
           return
           to
           a
           place
           he
           was
           not
           at
           before
           ?
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           some
           places
           there
           is
           no
           Offertory
           constant
           even
           at
           Communions
           ,
           the
           People
           having
           sent
           their
           Offerings
           before
           to
           buy
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           .
           2.
           
           *
           When
           there
           are
           Offertories
           ,
           there
           are
           Communions
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Priest
           returns
           to
           the
           Lords's
           Table
           when
           he
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           bound
           still
           but
           to
           Communion-times
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ;
           He
           objects
           :
           [
           
             Then
             shall
             follow
             the
             Sermon
          
           .
           ]
           
             
               What
               only
               on
               Communion-Days
            
             ?
             &c.
             and
             shews
             his
             respect
             for
             Sermons
             ,
             calling
             the
             Sermon
             the
             
               Great
               Diana
            
             ,
             and
             ironically
             and
             profanely
             ,
             
               For
               the
               dear
               sake
               of
               that
            
             Unum
             Necessarium
             ,
             that
             Magnum
             Oportet
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           did
           you
           declare
           at
           your
           Ordination
           ,
           (
           if
           you
           be
           a
           Minister
           )
           that
           you
           trusted
           you
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ?
           and
           now
           ,
           when
           you
           plead
           so
           stiffly
           for
           a
           Rite
           ,
           call
           a
           Sermon
           a
           Diana
           !
        
         
           But
           to
           answer
           your
           Argument
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           That
           Rubrick
           seems
           rather
           to
           direct
           when
           we
           shall
           go
           to
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           than
           give
           us
           Authority
           for
           Preaching
           :
           We
           have
           other
           Authority
           to
           bear
           us
           out
           to
           make
           our
           Preaching
           Legal
           ,
           than
           that
           Rubrick
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           Sermons
           on
           other
           times
           besides
           when
           there
           is
           a
           Communion
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Rubricks
           belong
           to
           actual
           Communion
           ,
           as
           this
           doth
           for
           going
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           as
           you
           phrase
           it
           ;
           other
           Rubricks
           direct
           ,
           (
           when
           there
           is
           none
           )
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Service
           .
        
         
           You
           bring
           up
           a
           Rear
           of
           Authorities
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           as
           decently
           been
           placed
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           Reasonings
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           an
           inartificial
           Argument
           
             à
             Testimonio
          
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           forcible
           as
           an
           artificial
           .
           But
           we
           know
           no
           Use
           of
           Testimonies
           and
           Names
           without
           Reason
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           think
           to
           deceive
           such
           easy
           and
           kind
           Sirs
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           us
           .
           But
           to
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           I
           say
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           ,
           in
           their
           Reply
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Grand
             Debate
          
           ,
           tell
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           
             Moreover
             there
             is
             no
             Rubrick
             requiring
             this
             Service
             at
             the
             Table
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             ,
          
           pag.
           45.
           
           And
           so
           they
           were
           as
           blind
           as
           we
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Mr.
           Hooker
           saith
           ,
           
             Those
             Parts
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             are
             at
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             commonly
             read
          
           ;
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             enjoined
             to
             be
             read
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud
           leaves
           out
           part
           of
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           which
           makes
           against
           you
           and
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Page
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             many
             Places
             in
             his
             own
             memory
             it
             was
             read
             ,
          
           pag.
           41.
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           naming
           one
           Parish-Church
           in
           which
           it
           was
           so
           read
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           19.
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             And
             now
             it
             remains
             that
             I
             should
             produce
             some
             unquestionable
             Authorities
             to
             back
             my
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             unbiassed
             Persons
             ,
             that
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             the
             great
             Worthies
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             who
             have
             either
             occasionally
             ,
             or
             on
             set
             purpose
             treated
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             is
             unanimous
             .
          
        
         
           One
           would
           have
           expected
           to
           have
           seen
           an
           Army
           of
           Worthies
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           great
           Worthies
           ,
           to
           have
           enforced
           his
           Reasons
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           come
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           seven
           in
           all
           ;
           and
           how
           ominous
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           perfect
           Number
           of
           Seven
           should
           be
           found
           to
           perfect
           his
           Victory
           !
        
         
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           is
           the
           most
           judicious
           Hooker
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           
             most
             judicious
          
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           served
           alone
           ;
           and
           what
           saith
           he
           ?
           Book
           5.
           
           §
           .
           30.
           
           That
           the
           Prayers
           being
           devised
           at
           first
           for
           the
           Communion
           ,
           are
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Communion
           ,
           at
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           that
           Cause
           also
           
             commonly
             read
          
           .
           All
           he
           saith
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           commonly
           read
           ;
           but
           whether
           in
           few
           Places
           ,
           or
           many
           Places
           they
           are
           commonly
           read
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           name
           any
           one
           Place
           in
           either
           College
           or
           Hall
           ,
           Cathedral
           Church
           ,
           or
           Chappel
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Communion-Service
           was
           always
           read
           .
           And
           so
           many
           Things
           are
           done
           commonly
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Rubrick
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Authority
           produced
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           ,
           in
           his
           Speech
           in
           Star-Chamber
           ;
           I
           'll
           quote
           the
           Page
           for
           him
           ,
           Pag.
           41.
           
           Indeed
           that
           great
           Man
           clears
           himself
           from
           the
           Eleventh
           Innovation
           ,
           which
           was
           reading
           the
           second
           Service
           at
           the
           Communion-Table
           or
           Altar
           ,
           by
           leaving
           the
           Matter
           very
           dark
           and
           doubtful
           .
           
             To
             this
             first
             I
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             since
             my
             own
             Memory
             this
             was
             in
             use
             in
             very
             many
             Places
             .
          
           1.
           
           He
           speaks
           of
           what
           was
           in
           the
           Compass
           of
           his
           own
           Memory
           .
           2.
           
           What
           was
           in
           use
           in
           very
           many
           Places
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           been
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           speaks
           of
           what
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sell
           within
           his
           own
           Memory
           :
           how
           doth
           this
           prove
           it
           was
           no
           Innovation
           ?
           If
           it
           was
           customary
           in
           many
           Places
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Custom
           that
           had
           no
           Force
           in
           many
           ,
           if
           not
           most
           Places
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           not
           in
           use
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Arch-bishop
           confirms
           this
           by
           the
           Rubricks
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           recited
           before
           ,
           and
           takes
           out
           of
           the
           last
           Rubrick
           before
           the
           Communion
           ,
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Rubrick
           only
           :
           
             The
             Priest
             standing
             at
             the
             North-side
             of
             the
             Holy
             Table
             ,
             shall
             say
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
          
           ;
           leaving
           out
           that
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           
             The
             Table
             at
             the
          
           Communion-time
           ,
           
             having
             a
             fair
             white
             Linnen
             Cloth
             upon
             it
          
           ;
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           that
           Rubrick
           doth
           only
           refer
           to
           the
           Communion-Time
           :
           whence
           he
           infers
           ,
           the
           second
           Service
           is
           to
           be
           read
           at
           the
           Communion-Table
           ;
           an
           Inference
           that
           no
           Man
           ,
           that
           regards
           not
           
             his
             Grace
          
           above
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           ,
           would
           ever
           yield
           to
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Testimony
           is
           of
           the
           Right-Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           Dr.
           Sperrow
           ,
           in
           his
           Rationale
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           pag.
           239.
           
           And
           because
           this
           Finder
           of
           new
           Conventicles
           doth
           wish
           or
           exhort
           his
           Reader
           to
           mark
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           famous
           Triumvirate
           ,
           and
           then
           read
           the
           second
           Service
           hereafter
           in
           the
           Desk
           if
           you
           can
           ;
           I
           will
           take
           the
           more
           notice
           of
           the
           Rationale
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           the
           Rationale
           is
           neither
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           a
           legal
           authorised
           Expositor
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           to
           do
           the
           Rationale
           Right
           and
           Respect
           ,
           this
           Author
           ,
           or
           the
           Printer
           ,
           hath
           made
           the
           Passage
           to
           be
           neither
           Sence
           nor
           Reason
           .
           The
           Words
           of
           the
           Rationale
           
           are
           :
           
             Private
             and
             solitary
             Communions
             of
             the
             Priest
             alone
             ,
             she
          
           (
           the
           Church
           )
           
             allows
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             other
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             she
             appoint's
             only
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Service
             ,
             as
             relates
             not
             of
             necessity
             to
             a
          
           present
           (
           this
           Writer
           hath
           it
           to
           a
           private
           )
           
             Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             said
             at
             the
             Holy
             Table
             ,
             and
             upon
             good
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Church
             thereby
             keeping
             as
             it
             were
             be●
             Ground
             ,
             visibly
             minding
             us
             of
             what
             she
             desires
             and
             labours
             towards
             ,
             our
             more
             frequent
             Access
             to
             the
             Holy
             Table
             :
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Service
             which
             she
             useth
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             more
             fuly
             be
             called
             the
             Second
             Service
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           weak
           Understandings
           cannot
           see
           a
           convincing
           Reason
           for
           reading
           of
           the
           second
           Service
           at
           the
           Communion-Table
           ,
           in
           all
           this
           :
           1.
           
           Not
           in
           those
           Words
           ,
           
             When
             other
             Communion
             cannot
             be
             had
          
           :
           Other
           than
           what
           ?
           what
           's
           the
           Substantive
           to
           other
           ?
           Sure
           not
           
             private
             and
             solitary
          
           ,
           which
           goes
           before
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           allowed
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           when
           other
           Communion
           cannot
           be
           had
           than
           in
           Prayers
           only
           ,
           without
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           she
           appoints
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Service
           as
           relates
           not
           to
           a
           
             present
             Communion
          
           .
           How
           as
           relates
           not
           of
           necessity
           to
           a
           present
           Communion
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           be
           said
           at
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           ?
           Here
           the
           Thing
           in
           Controversy
           is
           positively
           said
           ,
           without
           any
           Proof
           ;
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Rubrick
           clearly
           speaking
           of
           a
           Table
           covered
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           at
           no
           other
           time
           than
           of
           a
           present
           Communion
           ,
           or
           a
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           upon
           a
           good
           Reason
           ,
           and
           with
           reverence
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           here
           's
           as
           bad
           a
           Reason
           as
           can
           be
           given
           .
           Doth
           the
           Church
           mind
           us
           of
           a
           Duty
           ,
           which
           she
           requires
           not
           as
           often
           as
           the
           Communion-Service
           is
           said
           ?
           She
           invites
           Guests
           to
           this
           Feast
           only
           when
           a
           Communion
           is
           appointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Table
           prepared
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Reason
           is
           not
           square
           ,
           to
           argue
           from
           a
           constant
           reading
           of
           the
           Service
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           to
           a
           (
           only
           )
           frequent
           Access
           .
           The
           Access
           should
           be
           as
           frequent
           as
           the
           Invitation
           ,
           or
           the
           Invitation
           is
           vain
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           provision
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           four
           ,
           Dr.
           Heylin
           ,
           Mr.
           Elborow
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Ham.
             L'Estrange
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Comber
           ,
           are
           too
           few
           to
           drive
           us
           all
           to
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Table
           ;
           there
           are
           more
           for
           us
           of
           all
           degrees
           ,
           than
           ever
           were
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           all
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           he
           brings
           upon
           us
           a
           Reason
           ,
           which
           hath
           convinced
           and
           converted
           the
           Obstinate
           ,
           pag.
           21.
           
           
             Let
             us
             search
             all
             the
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             upon
             special
             Occasions
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             's
             happy
             Restoration
             ,
             or
             since
             the
             Blessed
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             even
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Communion
             intended
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             ,
             The
             Priest
             shall
             stand
             at
             the
             North-side
             of
             the
             Table
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           :
           Grant
           it
           to
           be
           in
           all
           ;
           are
           those
           Forms
           and
           Rubricks
           enjoined
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           a
           Law
           ,
           I
           question
           not
           at
           all
           his
           Majesty's
           Power
           to
           appoint
           Fasts
           and
           Thanksgivings
           ;
           
           but
           nothing
           is
           to
           us
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           his
           Majesty
           never
           gave
           him
           encouragement
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           pag.
           13.
           
           ☞
           
             That
             the
             Determination
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             is
             as
             binding
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             any
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             since
             the
             Conquest
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Rubrick
           in
           some
           of
           those
           Forms
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           :
           
             The
             Priest
             standing
             at
             the
             North
             side
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             shall
             say
          
           ;
           and
           not
           ,
           
             The
             Priest
             shall
             stand
             at
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             and
             say
             .
          
           Then
           it
           were
           a
           Law
           ,
           if
           enjoined
           by
           Law.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Do
           the
           Printers
           receive
           that
           in
           Charge
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           to
           print
           that
           Rubrick
           ?
           Or
           do
           they
           do
           it
           for
           Custom
           and
           Form
           sake
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           am
           sure
           also
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           Thanksgiving
           for
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Inauguration
           ,
           Novemb.
           17.
           there
           is
           no
           Rubrick
           at
           all
           before
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           and
           Ten
           Commandments
           ;
           but
           after
           the
           Grace
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           and
           Commandments
           follow
           ,
           and
           other
           Prayers
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           not
           so
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           that
           Queen's
           Reign
           took
           up
           a
           great
           part
           of
           our
           Time
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           that
           Day
           was
           as
           great
           and
           solemn
           a
           Day
           as
           hath
           been
           kept
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Restauration
           .
           And
           whether
           that
           Piece
           of
           the
           Rubrick
           in
           our
           late
           Books
           came
           not
           in
           with
           the
           Innovations
           ,
           I
           will
           leave
           to
           the
           Enquiry
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           greater
           Treasure
           than
           my
           poor
           Collection
           doth
           contain
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           convinced
           by
           this
           Reason
           ,
           have
           quietly
           receded
           from
           their
           Obstinacy
           ,
           and
           been
           very
           easy
           tender-hearted
           Converts
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           the
           Triumph
           ,
           he
           rallies
           up
           the
           prime
           Churches
           ,
           King's
           Chappel
           ,
           Cathedrals
           ,
           two
           Universities
           ,
           and
           many
           Orthodox
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           where
           the
           Prayers
           are
           so
           read
           ,
           viz.
           Dr.
           Hicks
           ,
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           Dr.
           Dove
           ,
           Mr.
           Pelling
           .
           Now
           whatever
           their
           Parish-Churches
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           more
           Orthodox
           Parish-Churches
           than
           ours
           ,
           't
           is
           rare
           .
           We
           take
           it
           to
           be
           no
           immodest
           Comparison
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           we
           are
           as
           Orthodox
           Parish-Ministers
           as
           they
           are
           .
           And
           how
           they
           can
           stand
           at
           the
           North
           side
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           we
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           if
           their
           Tables
           stand
           Altar-wise
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           or
           else
           their
           Churches
           are
           no
           more
           Orthodox
           than
           ours
           )
           except
           standing
           at
           the
           
             North
             End
          
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           be
           all
           one
           as
           to
           stand
           at
           the
           
             North
             Side
          
           ;
           or
           that
           their
           Tables
           have
           no
           Ends
           ,
           but
           are
           equilateral
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           their
           Churches
           be
           Heterodox
           ,
           and
           not
           Orthodox
           .
           But
           if
           their
           Tables
           be
           of
           the
           ordinary
           fashion
           ,
           they
           must
           stand
           at
           the
           North
           End
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           the
           North
           Side
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           may
           come
           nearer
           to
           the
           Table
           than
           
           others
           do
           ,
           they
           come
           no
           nearer
           to
           the
           Rubrick
           than
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           And
           if
           our
           Churches
           are
           Conventicles
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           are
           not
           proved
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           those
           Orthodox
           Churches
           which
           he
           names
           must
           come
           into
           the
           Number
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           conclude
           ,
           there
           was
           greater
           Reason
           for
           reading
           at
           the
           Communion-Table
           in
           former
           Times
           than
           now
           ;
           for
           the
           Rubrick
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           till
           of
           late
           ,
           was
           this
           :
           
             The
             Collects
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Gospels
             to
             be
             used
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Communion
             throughout
             the
             Year
             ,
             before
             the
             first
             Sunday
             in
             Advent
             .
          
           [
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           &c.
           by
           
             Rob.
             Barker
          
           ,
           1634.
           ]
           And
           this
           was
           the
           Rubrick
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth's
           Time
           ;
           but
           in
           ours
           now
           ,
           
             Collects
             ,
             and
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Gospels
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             throughout
             the
             Year
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           then
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           was
           supposed
           ,
           or
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           the
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           were
           not
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           till
           the
           last
           Rubrick
           after
           the
           Communion
           was
           brought
           in
           ,
           to
           read
           so
           much
           as
           was
           not
           necessary
           for
           the
           Communion
           .
           And
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           another
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Rubrick
           for
           standing
           at
           the
           North
           Side
           of
           the
           Table
           did
           relate
           to
           the
           Communion-Time
           ,
           or
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           then
           even
           the
           Collects
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           Gospels
           were
           to
           be
           read
           at
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           throughout
           the
           Year
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Communion
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           standing
           at
           the
           North
           Side
           of
           the
           Table
           :
           And
           till
           I
           see
           better
           Proof
           ,
           I
           will
           conclude
           ,
           
             Parish-Churches
             are
             no
             Conventicles
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Conclusion
           ,
           propounding
           Examples
           of
           Moderation
           .
        
         
           ANd
           now
           ,
           having
           a
           few
           Pages
           left
           ,
           I
           will
           fill
           them
           up
           with
           Examples
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           wisest
           Men
           ,
           and
           best
           Christians
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           always
           been
           of
           this
           excellent
           Temper
           of
           Moderation
           .
           A
           Man
           might
           summon
           a
           Cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           to
           set
           their
           Hands
           and
           Seals
           to
           the
           Poet
           's
           
             Medio
             tu●issimus
             ibis
          
           :
           And
           doth
           not
           Solomon
           tell
           the
           Meaning
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Turn
             not
             to
             the
             right-hand
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             ;
             remove
             thy
             Foot
             from
             Evil
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           incomparable
           Lord
           Bacon
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           wise
           King
           James
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             knew
             the
             Method
             of
             doing
             Things
             
               suavibus
               modis
            
             ,
             after
             a
             mild
             and
             gentle
             manner
             .
          
           And
           another
           Pen
           gives
           him
           this
           Character
           :
           
             That
             he
             had
             the
             clearest
             Prospect
             of
             Things
             of
             any
             Man
             in
             his
             Age
             ,
             being
             moderate
             in
             his
             Inclination
             ,
             peaceable
             in
             his
             Mind
             ,
             and
             yielding
             in
             his
             Temper
             .
             His
             Religion
             was
             rational
             and
             
             sober
             ,
             his
             Wit
             acute
             ,
             his
             Memory
             faithful
             ,
             his
             Judgment
             penetrating
             ,
             his
             Spirits
             publick
             ;
             obliging
             to
             his
             Friend
             ,
             and
             civil
             to
             his
             Enemy
             ;
             constant
             at
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             frequent
             at
             Sermons
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           And
           yet
           he
           tells
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           That
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           Golden
           Mean
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           to
           her
           are
           the
           Extremes
           on
           either
           hand
           :
           Herein
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           ,
           
             That
             the
             true
             Religion
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             keeps
             the
             middle
             way
             ,
             between
             the
             Pomp
             of
             Superstitious
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             Meanness
             of
             Phantastick
             Anarchy
             .
          
        
         
           That
           excellent
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           preached
           Bishop
           
           Wilkins's
           Funeral
           Sermon
           ,
           tells
           the
           World
           ,
           
             That
             he
             (
             the
             said
             Bishop
             Wilkins
             )
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Piece
             of
             Phanaticalness
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             vehement
             in
             little
             and
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             whether
             for
             or
             against
             them
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             is
             commanded
             by
             lawful
             Superiours
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Pious
           and
           Elegant
           Bishop
           Hall
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           excellent
           Temper
           and
           Moderation
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           all
           his
           Writings
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Book
           called
           the
           Peace-maker
           ,
           saying
           ,
           pag.
           136.
           
           
             Our
             Charity
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             mince
             those
             Errors
             and
             Mistakes
             which
             we
             cannot
             suppress
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             find
             Extremes
             ,
             there
             to
             strain
             both
             Parties
             what
             we
             may
             to
             meet
             in
             the
             Mean.
             Thus
             did
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             twenty
             four
             African
             Bishops
             ,
             assembled
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             walk
             in
             a
             middle
             way
             ,
             and
             cut
             a
             Thread
             between
             the
             Rigor
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Indulgence
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             as
             wise
             Moderators
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             detract
             something
             from
             either
             Party
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             promote
             Peace
             between
             both
             .
             He
             calls
             Moderation
             ,
             the
             
               Silken
               Cord
            
             ,
             that
             runs
             through
             the
             Pearl-Chain
             of
             all
             Virtue
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           his
           Peace-maker
           ,
           saith
           ,
           to
           his
           Reverend
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             ever
             the
             desire
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             from
             his
             first
             entrance
             upon
             his
             Publick
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             
             Noah's
             Dove
             ,
             to
             bring
             an
             Olive-Branch
             of
             Peace
             to
             the
             tossed
             Ark
             ;
             but
             if
             his
             Wings
             have
             been
             too
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             Wind
             too
             high
             ,
             to
             carry
             him
             home
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             content
             himself
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             faithful
             Endeavours
             .
             O
             let
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             our
             Studies
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Tears
             ,
             Counsels
             ,
             Sollicitations
             ,
             nor
             Endeavours
             be
             wanting
             to
             promote
             Peace
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             our
             Blood.
             All
             the
             whole
             Earth
             is
             on
             Fire
             ,
             the
             Flame
             reaches
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             withdraw
             that
             Hellish
             Fewel
             ,
             which
             nourisheth
             this
             fearful
             Combustion
             .
             Let
             every
             one
             pull
             away
             a
             Stick
             ,
             and
             not
             employ
             himself
             as
             an
             Incendiary
             .
             As
             we
             honour
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             whom
             we
             serve
             ;
             as
             we
             love
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             believe
             ;
             as
             we
             tender
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             which
             we
             preach
             ;
             as
             we
             hope
             for
             
             the
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Peace
             in
             our
             own
             Bosoms
             ;
             let
             us
             seek
             Peace
             where
             it
             is
             missing
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             where
             it
             flies
             from
             us
             .
          
           Thus
           that
           incomparable
           Prelate
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           also
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           and
           Moderate
           Archbishop
           Juxon
           ,
           whom
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           selected
           for
           his
           Confessor
           at
           his
           Martyrdom
           ,
           when
           he
           honoured
           him
           with
           this
           Testimony
           and
           Name
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             good
             Man.
          
           One
           who
           writes
           his
           Life
           ,
           gives
           him
           this
           excellent
           Character
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             great
             Benefactor
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             ,
             but
             greatest
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             his
             Eminence
             adorned
             ,
             and
             his
             Temper
             secured
             ,
             in
             those
             Times
             wherein
             Roughness
             enraged
             that
             Humour
             ,
             which
             Delay
             and
             Moderation
             broke
             .
             In
             his
             Duty
             this
             good
             Man
             went
             along
             with
             Conscience
             ;
             in
             Government
             ,
             with
             Time
             and
             Law.
             His
             Justice
             was
             as
             his
             Religion
             ,
             clear
             and
             uniform
             ,
             the
             Ornament
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Action
             ;
             neither
             was
             his
             Justice
             leavened
             with
             Rigor
             or
             Severity
             ,
             but
             sweetned
             with
             Clemency
             and
             Goodness
             .
             He
             was
             never
             angry
             but
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             not
             then
             so
             much
             at
             the
             Person
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Offence
             .
             So
             ambitious
             was
             he
             of
             that
             great
             Glory
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             that
             he
             kept
             it
             up
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Times
             Malignity
             .
             So
             that
             tho
             the
             most
             thought
             the
             worse
             of
             Dr.
             Juxon
             ,
             for
             the
             Bishop's
             sake
             ;
             yet
             the
             best
             thought
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             Dr.
             
             Juxon's
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           pacifick
           Temper
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Sheldon
           is
           excellently
           discovered
           in
           a
           Sermon
           of
           his
           ,
           preached
           before
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           1660
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           printed
           ,
           whose
           Sayings
           deserve
           to
           be
           written
           in
           Letters
           of
           Gold
           ,
           
             That
             's
             the
             best
             and
             most
             Christian
             Memory
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             ,
             as
             
             Caesar's
             ,
             forgets
             nothing
             but
             Injuries
             .
             Let
             us
             all
             seriously
             and
             sadly
             look
             back
             ,
             consider
             ,
             and
             bemoan
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             have
             mutually
             done
             and
             suffered
             from
             each
             other
             .
             Let
             us
             all
             be
             sorry
             ,
             and
             all
             mend
             ,
             perfectly
             forgiving
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             returning
             to
             as
             great
             Kindness
             as
             ever
             ;
             that
             so
             by
             all
             good
             and
             mutual
             Offices
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             amends
             for
             our
             former
             Animosities
             .
             Shall
             God
             (
             saith
             this
             excellent
             Prelate
             )
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             glorious
             ,
             after
             so
             high
             and
             many
             Provocations
             ,
             condescend
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             us
             !
             And
             shall
             we
             poor
             Worms
             be
             at
             Enmity
             among
             our selves
             ,
             for
             Trifles
             ,
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             Comforts
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Hopes
             of
             a
             better
             ?
             Shall
             we
             retain
             the
             Memory
             of
             former
             Unkindness
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             publick
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             which
             we
             expect
             ,
             a
             publick
             Lie
             ,
             without
             either
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Shame
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Shall
             we
             change
             one
             War
             into
             another
             ,
             the
             open
             into
             a
             secret
             one
             ,
             Hostility
             into
             Treachery
             ,
             and
             by
             pretending
             Peace
             ,
             only
             smooth
             the
             way
             to
             Supplantation
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             most
             unmanly
             Thing
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
         
           Bishop
           Roynolds
           of
           Norwich
           was
           a
           great
           Pattern
           of
           this
           Divine
           Vertue
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           incomparable
           Writings
           .
           Not
           to
           go
           back
           so
           far
           as
           Archbishop
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
             ,
             Hooper
          
           ,
           and
           Latimer
           ,
           who
           
             loved
             not
             their
             Lives
             unto
             Death
             .
          
           Bp.
           
             Jewel
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Davenant
             ,
             Cooper
             ,
             Vsher
             ,
             Grindal
             ,
             Prideaux
             ,
             Downam
             ,
             Morton
          
           ;
           Archbishop
           Sands
           ,
           Bp.
           Saunderson
           ,
           Bp.
           Potter
           ,
           Bp.
           Carlton
           ,
           Bp.
           Brownrig
           ;
           Mr.
           Capel
           ,
           Mr.
           Palmer
           ,
           Mr.
           Crook
           ,
           Mr.
           Hudson
           ,
           Mr.
           Lawson
           ,
           Dr.
           Preston
           ,
           Mr.
           Fenner
           ,
           Mr.
           Bolton
           ,
           Mr.
           Wheatly
           ,
           Mr.
           Dent
           ,
           Mr.
           Dike
           ,
           Dr.
           Sibbs
           ,
           Mr.
           Stock
           ,
           Dr.
           Willet
           ,
           Dr.
           Stawghton
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Tho
             ▪
             Taylor
          
           ,
           Dr.
           F●atly
           ,
           Dr.
           Holdsworth
           ,
           Dr.
           Shute
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           would
           see
           more
           of
           this
           moderate
           and
           true
           Catholick
           Temper
           ,
           read
           the
           Writings
           of
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           ,
           Mr.
           Hales
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Jos.
             Mede
          
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Jer.
             Taylor
          
           ,
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Conar
           ,
           Bishop
           Rust
           ,
           Dr.
           Hawton
           ,
           Dr.
           Lightfoot
           ,
           Dr.
           Worthington
           ,
           Dr.
           Glanvill
           ,
           the
           present
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           Bp
           of
           Cork
           ,
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           ,
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           Dr.
           Fowler
           ,
           the
           
             Protestant
             Reconciler
          
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           of
           the
           Clergy
           now
           living
           .
           Here
           I
           might
           also
           recommend
           the
           excellent
           temperate
           Writings
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           viz.
           Judg
           Hales
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           Boyle
           ,
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Woolsly
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Polhill
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Will.
             Allein
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Samaritan
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Goodman
           ,
           in
           his
           excellent
           Epistle
           to
           his
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           Lord-Mayor
           of
           London
           ,
           lately
           ,
           observes
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Animosities
             are
             arisen
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             raked
             the
             Kennels
             of
             other
             Countries
             ,
             to
             find
             Names
             to
             stigmatize
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             tho
             we
             have
             many
             good
             Men
             amongst
             us
             ,
             yet
             who
             would
             be
             a
             Peace-maker
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             boxed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             like
             him
             that
             parts
             a
             Fray
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             common
             Friend
             shall
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             the
             angry
             Parties
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Sum
           of
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           of
           a
           Moderate
           Church-man
           ,
           may
           be
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Character
           following
           :
           Viz.
           
        
         
           
             He
             is
             one
             that
             loves
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Religion
             ,
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Country
             .
             He
             shuns
             the
             dangerous
             Extremes
             ,
             and
             keeps
             the
             Mean
             of
             Christian
             Moderation
             ;
             neither
             causeth
             Schisms
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             Factions
             in
             the
             State.
             He
             is
             neither
             fond
             of
             needless
             Ritualities
             ,
             nor
             yet
             molested
             with
             groundless
             Scruples
             ;
             neither
             worships
             Images
             nor
             Imaginations
             ,
             but
             submits
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             tho
             not
             to
             the
             Iniquities
             of
             the
             Times
             .
             By
             his
             abhorrence
             of
             all
             Sin
             ,
             he
             declares
             he
             thinks
             none
             venial
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Regularity
             of
             his
             Conversation
             ,
             he
             shews
             he
             expects
             no
             Indulgence
             :
             And
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             by
             good
             Works
             to
             merit
             Heaven
             ;
             so
             he
             endeavours
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             by
             bad
             ones
             deserve
             Hell.
             He
             takes
             more
             pains
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             than
             to
             wrangle
             about
             the
             Mode
             of
             its
             Administration
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             baptized
             with
             the
             Waters
             of
             Strife
             .
             And
             he
             is
             more
             concerned
             to
             
             prove
             himself
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             than
             to
             prove
             who
             is
             Antichrist
             :
             Nor
             doth
             be
             so
             contend
             about
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             to
             reprobate
             himself
             for
             want
             of
             Charity
             .
             He
             thinks
             it
             very
             unseasonable
             to
             dispute
             about
             the
             Colour
             of
             a
             Garment
             ,
             when
             our
             Enemies
             are
             endeavouring
             to
             cloath
             us
             with
             the
             Scarlet
             Tincture
             of
             our
             own
             Blood.
             He
             had
             rather
             use
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             than
             have
             the
             Service
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ;
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             reverent
             Gesture
             of
             Kneeling
             ,
             than
             swallow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Whether
             the
             chief
             Ecclesiastical
             Officer
             be
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             or
             the
             Communion-Board
             ,
             a
             Table
             ,
             or
             an
             Altar
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             concerned
             as
             to
             disturb
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             it
             .
             He
             is
             a
             true
             Catholick
             Christian
             ,
             neither
             Papist
             nor
             Separatist
             ,
             and
             loves
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             by
             what
             Names
             or
             Titles
             soever
             dignified
             or
             distinguished
             ;
             and
             ne're
             thinks
             the
             worse
             of
             an
             honest
             Man
             ,
             if
             Malice
             gives
             him
             an
             ill
             Name
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             Men
             by
             their
             Fruits
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             baptize
             his
             Religion
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Sect
             ,
             nor
             espouse
             the
             Quarrel
             of
             a
             Party
             :
             Nor
             is
             he
             guilty
             of
             the
          
           Corinthian
           
             Vanity
             ,
             in
             crying
             up
             a
          
           Paul
           ,
           an
           Apollos
           ,
           
             or
             a
          
           Cephas
           ;
           
             but
             looks
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             great
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             to
             make
             Men
             good
             ,
             and
             knows
             where
             it
             hath
             not
             that
             effect
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             what
             Church
             such
             a
             Man
             is
             of
             ,
             because
             a
             bad
             Man
             can
             be
             saved
             in
             none
             .
             He
             is
             one
             that
             is
             sober
             without
             Formality
             ,
             chearful
             without
             Levity
             ,
             prudent
             without
             Stratagem
             ,
             and
             religious
             without
             Affectation
             ;
             can
             be
             sociable
             without
             revelling
             ,
             angry
             without
             swearing
             ,
             and
             zealous
             without
             quarrelling
             :
             One
             in
             whom
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             ,
             Piety
             and
             Prudence
             are
             so
             excellently
             poized
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Question
             ,
             whether
             his
             Wisdom
             or
             Goodness
             be
             most
             evident
             ,
             because
             both
             are
             covered
             with
             a
             Vail
             of
             Humility
             .
             He
             thinks
             he
             may
             lawfully
             hold
             Communion
             with
             any
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             the
             Substance
             of
             Religion
             is
             sound
             ,
             maintaining
             neither
             Heresy
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             Idolatry
             in
             Worship
             ,
             notwithstanding
             some
             different
             circumstantial
             Modes
             of
             Administration
             :
             And
             he
             believes
             ,
             if
             Almighty
             God
             damn
             us
             all
             for
             such
             Things
             ,
             which
             streight-laced
             ,
             narrow-soul'd
             Christians
             damn
             one
             another
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             saved
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             had
             rather
             give
             an
             Account
             to
             a
             merciful
             God
             for
             too
             much
             Charity
             ,
             than
             for
             too
             great
             Censoriousness
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             he
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Crime
             ,
             hath
             lost
             half
             the
             Religion
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             hath
             exchanged
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             Graces
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             for
             one
             of
             the
             blackest
             Characters
             of
             a
             Devil
             .
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             He
             is
             one
             that
             mends
             the
             Times
             more
             by
             his
             good
             Example
             ,
             than
             by
             his
             Clamours
             .
             And
             when
             other
             Men
             ,
             by
             their
             secret
             Conspiracies
             ,
             scandalous
             Immoralities
             ,
             causless
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             venemous
             Pamphlets
             ,
             are
             plotting
             the
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Language
             of
             his
             Heart
             and
             Tongue
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           God
           save
           the
           King.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70766-e640
           
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               ,
               before
               the
               Fifteen
               Sermons
               of
               Bishop
            
             Wilkins
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             12.16
             .
          
           
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Human
               Laws
               are
               general
               Rules
               for
               common
               Cases
               .
            
             Leges
             ad
             ea
             quae
             ut
             plui
             imum
             accidunt
             applicari
             solent
             in
             Lege
             quae
             ratò
             .
             
               See
               also
            
             Grot.
             de
             jure
             Belli
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             Dec.
             de
             Reg.
             Jur.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             Bold's
             
               Plea
               for
               Moderation
               ,
               sadly
               and
               ingenuously
               speaking
               his
               own
               Experience
               ,
            
             p.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70766-e9710
           
             
               See
               Rubrick
               after
               the
               Communion
            
          
           
             *
             See
             
             Ridley's
             Injunction
             before
             qu
             ie
             .
             Item
             That
             the
             Minister
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Communion
             immediately
             after
             the
             Offertory
             ,
             to
             monish
             the
             Communicants
             .
             Now
             is
             the
             time
             if
             you
             please
             to
             remember
             the
             poor
             Man's
             Chest.